that_o our_o saviour_n have_v finish_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o ancient_a passover_n and_o intend_v to_o proceed_v unto_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o new_a i_o mean_v of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o leave_v unto_o the_o church_n a_o illustrious_a monument_n of_o his_o great_a love_n and_o charity_n he_o take_v bread_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o his_o father_n over_o the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o he_o break_v it_o into_o morsel_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v also_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n wherein_o be_v wine_n and_o have_v bless_v it_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o that_o in_o distribute_v the_o bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n giveâ—_n or_o break_v for_o they_o and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v that_o iâ—_n waâ—_n his_o blood_n or_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o his_o blood_n shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o that_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o he_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o father_n command_v they_o express_o to_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n until_o his_o come_n from_o heaven_n to_o show_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o it_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o person_n and_o suffering_n whereunto_o st._n paul_n do_v add_v the_o preparation_n which_o communicant_n ought_v to_o bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n for_o fear_v lest_o this_o mystery_n which_o be_v intend_v unto_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o man_n shall_v turn_v unto_o their_o judgement_n and_o condemnation_n if_o they_o partake_v thereof_o unworthy_o but_o because_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v prescribe_v unto_o we_o if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o manner_n how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o holy_a mystery_n that_o his_o word_n instruct_v we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o that_o the_o preparation_n which_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o we_o contain_v in_o effect_n all_o the_o motion_n of_o a_o faithful_a soul_n that_o dispose_v itself_o to_o partake_v thereof_o motion_n which_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v again_o contain_v either_o in_o whole_a or_o in_o part_n in_o the_o commemoration_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v recommend_v to_o we_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o follow_v this_o divine_a pattern_n and_o thereupon_o to_o erect_v the_o platform_n and_o oeconomy_n of_o our_o work_n for_o beside_o that_o in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v imitate_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o example_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v our_o law_n and_o guide_n we_o shall_v also_o ease_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o reader_n we_o shall_v facilitate_v the_o understanding_n of_o those_o thing_n we_o have_v to_o say_v and_o we_o shall_v lead_v they_o safe_o by_o the_o way_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v best_a and_o plain_a unto_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a and_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o this_o purpose_n we_o will_v divide_v our_o treatise_n into_o three_o part_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a worship_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o general_o of_o what_o concern_v it_o and_o of_o what_o be_v found_v as_o well_o on_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v as_o of_o the_o bless_a apostle_n communicate_v the_o second_o shall_v contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o derive_v its_o original_a and_o authority_n of_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o give_v they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n shed_v and_o in_o that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o last_o the_o three_o shall_v examine_v the_o worship_n i_o mean_v the_o disposition_n which_o ought_v to_o precede_v the_o communion_n the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_a whether_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o do_v relate_v unto_o it_o and_o in_o each_o of_o these_o three_o part_n we_o will_v observe_v with_o the_o help_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n all_o the_o exactness_n and_o sincerity_n that_o can_v be_v in_o show_v the_o innovation_n and_o change_n that_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v the_o life_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroque_fw-la it_o be_v with_o very_o great_a displeasure_n that_o i_o insert_v in_o my_o first_o essay_n of_o this_o nature_n a_o elegy_n which_o nevertheless_o will_v render_v it_o very_o acceptable_a i_o have_v much_o rather_o have_v want_v so_o good_a a_o subject_a of_o recommendation_n to_o my_o first_o undertake_n than_o to_o have_v obtain_v it_o by_o suffer_v so_o great_a a_o loss_n but_o see_v death_n will_v not_o be_v subject_a unto_o our_o desire_n let_v we_o acquit_v ourselves_o according_a to_o the_o various_a conjuncture_n whether_o they_o be_v please_v or_o not_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n depart_v this_o life_n at_o roven_n the_o 31_o of_o january_n 1684_o aged_a 65_o year_n bear_v at_o lairac_n a_o town_n not_o far_o from_o again_o in_o guien_n his_o father_n and_o mother_n die_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n leave_v he_o very_o young_a under_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o relation_n and_o which_o be_v the_o common_a fate_n of_o scholar_n without_o much_o wealth_n but_o his_o great_a love_n for_o learn_v comfort_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o his_o trouble_n have_v make_v some_o progress_n therein_o under_o several_a master_n he_o advance_v the_o same_o considerable_o in_o the_o academy_n of_o montauban_n and_o have_v apply_v himself_o unto_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n under_o messieurs_n charles_n and_o garrisole_n eminent_a professor_n who_o also_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o famous_a mounseur_fw-fr claud_n to_o be_v their_o pupil_n in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o there_o make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o his_o study_n that_o he_o be_v judge_v worthy_a of_o the_o ministry_n he_o be_v according_o admit_v betimes_o and_o by_o the_o synod_n of_o guienne_n send_v unto_o a_o little_a church_n call_v poujol_n he_o have_v scarce_o be_v there_o one_o year_n but_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v his_o ministry_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o journey_n to_o paris_n he_o there_o become_v acquaint_v with_o messieurs_fw-fr le_fw-fr faucheur_n and_o mestrezat_n who_o from_o that_o very_a time_n prophesy_v very_o advantageous_o of_o he_o he_o preach_v at_o charanton_n with_o great_a success_n and_o be_v so_o well_o approve_v by_o the_o late_a lady_n duchess_n of_o tremovile_n that_o she_o desire_v he_o may_v be_v settle_v at_o the_o church_n of_o vitry_n in_o britain_n where_o she_o common_o make_v her_o residence_n for_o several_a reason_n he_o consent_v unto_o the_o demand_n of_o this_o princess_n and_o go_v to_o vitry_n where_o he_o live_v 26_o year_n so_o confine_v unto_o his_o closet_n that_o he_o therein_o spend_v 14_o or_o 15_o hour_n each_o day_n the_o world_n soon_o become_v sensible_a of_o his_o great_a industry_n by_o a_o treatise_n which_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n publish_v against_o a_o minister_n who_o have_v change_v his_o religion_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v the_o motive_n which_o induce_v he_o thereunto_o by_o this_o answer_v it_o be_v see_v the_o author_n have_v already_o attain_v great_a knowledge_n in_o antiquity_n join_v with_o a_o very_a solid_a and_o clear_a way_n of_o reason_v which_o be_v ever_o the_o character_n of_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n genius_n some_o year_n after_o scil_n in_o the_o year_n 1665_o he_o make_v a_o very_a learned_a answer_n unto_o the_o book_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n write_v by_o the_o gentleman_n of_o port_n royal_a wherein_o he_o show_v unto_o those_o illustrious_a friar_n that_o they_o have_v allege_v and_o translate_v the_o passage_n of_o ancient_a father_n either_o very_o negligent_o or_o very_o false_o his_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o may_v well_o be_v term_v his_o masterpiece_n appear_v four_o year_n after_o and_o do_v full_o manifest_v the_o merit_n of_o this_o excellent_a person_n have_v compose_v so_o many_o learned_a volume_n the_o protestant_n of_o paris_n look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o subject_a very_o worthy_a of_o their_o choice_n and_o resolve_v to_o establish_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o this_o honest_a design_n have_v be_v accomplish_v have_v not_o his_o credit_n and_o adhere_v unto_o the_o interest_n of_o two_o illustrious_a person_n who_o name_n be_v
continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n do_v inform_v we_o 1124._o supplem_fw-la chron._n sigeb_n ad_fw-la a_o 1124._o we_o shall_v not_o now_o say_v any_o more_o because_o that_o upon_o another_o subject_n we_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o enlarge_v upon_o this_o history_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o devil_n do_v not_o cease_v from_o time_n to_o time_n to_o make_v his_o attempt_n against_o this_o great_a mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n know_v very_o well_o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o precious_a pledge_n of_o our_o bless_a jesus_n a_o divine_a and_o efficacious_a seal_n of_o his_o gracious_a covenant_n and_o a_o illustrious_a memorial_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o death_n wherein_o we_o find_v immortality_n and_o life_n wherefore_o have_v arm_v heretic_n to_o combat_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n some_o after_o one_o manner_n some_o after_o another_o he_o stir_v up_o the_o jew_n and_o other_o to_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o sacrament_n to_o reproach_v christian_n some_o to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v reduce_v all_o the_o service_n of_o their_o religion_n unto_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n or_o at_o least_o that_o they_o have_v invent_v a_o new_a oblation_n other_o that_o they_o be_v worshipper_n of_o ceres_n and_o bacchus_n and_o that_o they_o religious_o adore_v those_o imaginary_a deity_n in_o fine_a rabbi_n benjamin_n in_o s._n isidore_n of_o damieta_n 401._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 401._o urge_v this_o accusation_n against_o christian_n that_o they_o have_v invent_v a_o new_a and_o strange_a oblation_n in_o consecrate_v bread_n unto_o god_n whereas_o the_o law_n establish_v sacrifice_n in_o the_o blood_n which_o s._n isidore_n do_v not_o deny_v but_o only_o say_v unto_o this_o jew_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o law_n itself_o consecrate_v the_o shewbread_n and_o other_o reproach_n the_o orthodox_n in_o s._n austin_n that_o they_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n 13._o august_n contra_fw-la faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 13._o under_o pretence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whereunto_o this_o holy_a father_n only_o reply_v that_o although_o this_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o they_o do_v nothing_o refer_v unto_o those_o heathen_a idol_n it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o tertullian_n that_o the_o pagan_n do_v calumniate_v christian_n for_o that_o they_o celebrate_v their_o mystery_n with_o bread_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o young_a child_n a_o calumny_n occasion_v in_o all_o likelihood_n by_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o gnostic_n for_o i_o be_o not_o certain_a whether_o in_o tertullian_n time_n there_o be_v of_o those_o pepusian_o which_o as_o s._n austin_n do_v report_n make_v the_o bread_n of_o their_o eucharist_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o child_n of_o a_o year_n old_a which_o they_o draw_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o innocent_a infant_n by_o prick_v it_o all_o over_o with_o a_o needle_n or_o some_o such_o sharp_a instrument_n 5._o tertul._n l._n 2._o ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la c._n 5._o but_o see_v here_o what_o tertullian_n write_v unto_o his_o wife_n touch_v one_o that_o have_v a_o unbelieving_a husband_n the_o husband_n shall_v not_o know_v what_o you_o eat_v in_o secret_a before_o all_o other_o meat_n and_o if_o he_o know_v it_o be_v bread_n will_v not_o he_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v so_o much_o stir_v about_o upon_o which_o word_n the_o late_a mr._n rigaut_n make_v this_o observation_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n when_o you_o take_v the_o eucharist_n which_o you_o keep_v in_o your_o house_n shall_v he_o not_o know_v of_o it_o will_v not_o he_o diligent_o inform_v himself_o what_o it_o be_v you_o eat_v in_o private_a before_o all_o other_o meat_n and_o if_o he_o know_v it_o be_v bread_n will_v not_o he_o present_o say_v in_o himself_o that_o it_o be_v that_o bread_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o little_a child_n which_o calumny_n at_o that_o time_n much_o trouble_v the_o christian_n i_o say_v express_o that_o it_o seem_v it_o may_v be_v thus_o gather_v from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a african_a for_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v this_o induction_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a especial_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o tertâ—llian_n himself_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o unbelieving_a husband_n suspect_v the_o christian_a wife_n to_o go_v about_o to_o poison_v he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n will_v he_o say_v he_o suffer_v these_o thing_n without_o sigh_v and_o without_o be_v in_o doubt_n whether_o it_o be_v bread_n or_o poison_n therefore_o i_o leave_v the_o reader_n at_o his_o liberty_n to_o incline_v unto_o which_o side_n he_o please_v but_o because_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v against_o itself_o can_v stand_v as_o our_o saviour_n say_v in_o the_o gospel_n and_o that_o nothing_o be_v more_o pernicious_a unto_o a_o state_n than_o civil_a and_o intestine_a war_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o the_o devil_n think_v considerable_o to_o advance_v his_o design_n when_o he_o as_o it_o be_v arm_v and_o stir_v up_o the_o greek_a church_n against_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o greek_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v leaven_v and_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o contrary_n contend_v for_o the_o use_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v the_o greek_n be_v mistake_v in_o affirm_v that_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o when_o he_o do_v celebrate_v it_o there_o be_v no_o leaven_n at_o all_o suffer_v to_o be_v keep_v among_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n call_v those_o day_n the_o day_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o then_o that_o our_o saviour_n shall_v use_v leaven_v bread_n in_o his_o sacrament_n see_v there_o be_v none_o in_o all_o judea_n and_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o have_v any_o but_o it_o also_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o whole_o without_o blame_v to_o be_v so_o self-willed_a or_o obstinate_a in_o employ_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o their_o eucharist_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o jesus_n christ_n use_v it_o in_o he_o make_v a_o general_a rule_n of_o a_o particular_a occasion_n which_o ought_v not_o in_o reason_n to_o be_v insist_v upon_o for_o inasmuch_o as_o our_o saviour_n use_v unleavened_a bread_n it_o be_v through_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o time_n which_o suffer_v he_o not_o to_o have_v any_o other_o see_v there_o be_v no_o other_o in_o the_o whole_a country_n but_o in_o the_o main_a the_o design_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v to_o give_v we_o in_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o sacrament_n a_o figure_n of_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n break_v and_o of_o his_o blood_n shed_v for_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o soul_n by_o the_o relation_n they_o have_v unto_o the_o virtue_n of_o these_o two_o element_n for_o the_o nourish_a our_o body_n it_o be_v very_o evident_a that_o he_o will_v have_v the_o same_o bread_n use_v to_o make_v his_o eucharist_n and_o the_o same_o wine_n which_o be_v common_o use_v for_o the_o preserve_n of_o life_n so_o that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o christian_a nation_n find_v which_o use_v bread_n without_o leven_n for_o their_o ordinary_a food_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o use_v it_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o but_o in_o all_o country_n where_o leaven_v bread_n be_v use_v for_o the_o feed_n of_o man_n no_o other_o shall_v be_v seek_v after_o for_o the_o sacrament_n if_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o so_o as_o leaven_v or_o unleavened_a but_o only_o as_o it_o be_v bread_n fit_a to_o nourish_v we_o and_o as_o break_a to_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o painful_a death_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o place_n where_o one_o reside_v i_o say_v that_o no_o other_o bread_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o the_o same_o bread_n which_o be_v eat_v for_o our_o common_a food_n and_o when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o whole_o without_o blame_n in_o so_o scrupuloul_o observe_v the_o use_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n i_o do_v not_o regard_v it_o simple_o but_o in_o respect_n of_o what_o have_v be_v practise_v some_o age_n past_a for_o they_o use_v leaven_v bread_n in_o their_o sacrament_n a_o great_a while_n as_o other_o christian_a communion_n do_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n
o_o god_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o this_o reasonable_a service_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o and_o receive_v they_o as_o thou_o do_v the_o oblation_n of_o abel_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o noah_n the_o priesthood_n of_o moses_n and_o aaron_n the_o peaceable_a offering_n of_o samuel_n the_o repentance_n of_o david_n the_o incense_n of_o zacharias_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o thou_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o thy_o apostle_n this_o true_a worship_n thou_o also_o of_o thy_o goodness_n will_v receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v sinner_n these_o gift_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o grant_v that_o our_o oblation_n may_v be_v agreeable_a be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o propitiation_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o of_o those_o which_o the_o people_n have_v commit_v through_o ignorance_n this_o action_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n offer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v call_v not_o only_a oblation_n but_o also_o sacrifice_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o examine_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v eleemos_n cypr._n the_o oper_n &_o eleemos_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n cyprian_n do_v positive_o call_v this_o action_n a_o sacrifice_n in_o that_o place_n of_o his_o former_o allege_a when_o the_o oblation_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o upon_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o be_v bless_v they_o be_v again_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o prayer_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n but_o because_o that_o in_o some_o sort_n relate_v unto_o this_o first_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o speak_v i_o will_v seek_v for_o the_o second_o in_o the_o oblation_n make_v unto_o god_n of_o these_o same_o oblation_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o time_n that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v for_o we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 12._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 12._o at_o that_o instant_n address_v this_o prayer_n unto_o god_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o o_o our_o god_n and_o our_o king_n this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n give_v thou_o thanks_o by_o jesus_n christ_n because_o thou_o have_v count_v we_o worthy_a to_o appear_v in_o thy_o sight_n and_o to_o execute_v the_o priesthood_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n who_o have_v need_v of_o nothing_o to_o behold_v these_o oblation_n with_o a_o favourable_a eye_n which_o be_v set_v before_o thou_o that_o thou_o will_v accept_v they_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o son_n and_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o this_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o do_v after_o this_o manner_n think_v that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o begin_v the_o celebration_n of_o his_o eucharist_n with_o prayer_n make_v a_o kind_n of_o oblation_n unto_o god_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n his_o willingness_n of_o sacrifice_v himself_o soon_o after_o for_o the_o expiation_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v that_o they_o ground_v the_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v wherein_o they_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v unto_o they_o the_o use_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n and_o that_o he_o will_v by_o his_o blessing_n make_v they_o the_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n break_v and_o the_o blood_n shed_v of_o his_o christ_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o their_o soul_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyprian_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n say_v in_o sundry_a place_n that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o offer_v wine_n and_o that_o wine_n ought_v to_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o that_o the_o lord_n therein_o offer_v himself_o have_v in_o all_o likelihood_n regard_v unto_o the_o disposition_n wherein_o he_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o expose_v himself_o unto_o death_n for_o we_o when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o memorial_n of_o it_o 63._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o our_o lord_n say_v he_o offer_v himself_o first_o unto_o his_o father_n and_o command_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o so_o that_o the_o sacrificer_n which_o imitate_v what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v do_v true_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o for_o the_o three_o and_o last_o of_o the_o oblation_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o be_v practise_v by_o christian_n it_o be_v do_v after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n after_o which_o they_o offer_v they_o unto_o god_n whereunto_o relate_v the_o warning_n make_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o to_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o gift_n offer_v unto_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o will_v receive_v it_o as_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n upon_o his_o heavenly_a altar_n through_o the_o intercession_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n also_o jacob._n liturg._n s._n jacob._n they_o pray_v for_o the_o gift_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o sanctify_a to_o the_o end_n god_n will_v accept_v they_o and_o receive_v they_o upon_o his_o heavenly_a altar_n as_o a_o sweet_a and_o spiritual_a savour_n he_o will_v in_o their_o stead_n send_v his_o heavenly_a grace_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o they_o also_o pray_v that_o because_o he_o have_v receive_v as_o a_o odour_n of_o sweet_a savour_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o oblation_n and_o present_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o have_v be_v please_v to_o sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o christ_n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o will_v also_o sanctify_v their_o soul_n their_o spirit_n and_o body_n etc._n etc._n in_o that_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o of_o thy_o good_n 403._o liturg._n chrys_n germ._n theor._n p_o 403._o or_o as_o german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n explain_v it_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o the_o antitype_n it_o be_v true_a that_o consider_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v this_o oblation_n shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o prayer_n whereby_o they_o pretend_v to_o consecrate_v but_o if_o the_o latin_n be_v consider_v this_o oblation_n be_v not_o make_v unto_o god_n until_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v but_o there_o be_v see_v in_o this_o liturgy_n for_o the_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v the_o same_o as_o in_o that_o of_o st._n james_n in_o fine_a in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v although_o they_o be_v not_o all_o make_v by_o the_o author_n in_o who_o name_n they_o pass_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n after_o the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v a_o oblation_n as_o be_v express_o say_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o of_o all_o the_o liturgy_n there_o be_v none_o that_o better_a inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o oblation_n than_o that_o which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o thus_o speak_v unto_o god_n can._n missa_fw-la can._n we_o offer_v unto_o thy_o glorious_a majesty_n of_o thy_o gift_n and_o of_o thy_o present_n a_o holy_a and_o immaculate_a host_n the_o holy_a bread_n of_o life_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o eternal_a health_n upon_o which_o thing_n we_o beseech_v thou_o to_o look_v with_o a_o favourable_a and_o propitious_a eye_n and_o to_o accept_v they_o as_o thou_o be_v please_v to_o accept_v the_o present_n of_o thy_o righteous_a son_n abel_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o patriarch_n abraham_n and_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o immaculate_a host_n which_o thy_o sovereign_a high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v offer_v unto_o thou_o we_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o o_o almighty_a lord_n god_n to_o command_v that_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v carry_v by_o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o thy_o high_a altar_n into_o the_o presence_n of_o thy_o divine_a majesty_n and_o a_o little_a after_o continue_v the_o like_a discourse_n they_o say_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n o_o lord_n thou_o have_v make_v all_o these_o thing_n for_o we_o thou_o sanctifie_v bless_v and_o bestow_v they_o upon_o we_o from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n meditate_v upon_o this_o latter_a oblation_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o it_o they_o speak_v as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o although_o they_o have_v not_o all_o express_v themselves_o after_o one_o manner_n yet_o nevertheless_o their_o expression_n however_o they_o seem_v to_o
this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o o._n he_o make_v no_o mention_n then_o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o show_v the_o type_n of_o that_o passion_n e._n not_o any_o o._n but_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n e._n it_o be_v true_a o_o the_o body_n than_o be_v crucify_a and_o venerable_a bede_n 14._o bede_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o he_o himself_o break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o present_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o he_o may_v show_v the_o fraction_n of_o his_o body_n also_o it_o be_v without_o all_o doubt_n that_o christian_n careful_o observe_v this_o ceremony_n for_o they_o consecrate_v a_o loaf_n great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a morsel_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o communicant_a all_o the_o liturgy_n that_o be_v extant_a true_a or_o false_a testify_v this_o fraction_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v it_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n sergius_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n that_o he_o ordain_v that_o at_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n extr._n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 407._o extr._n the_o people_n and_o clergy_n shall_v sing_v lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o hugh_n maynard_n who_o we_o mention_v before_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o st._n gregory_n some_o ancient_a manuscript_n which_o contain_v several_a liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o all_o these_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n the_o fraction_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v therein_o find_v in_o that_o of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n this_o prayer_n be_v make_v when_o the_o body_n be_v break_v o_o lord_n vouchsafe_v to_o send_v if_o it_o be_v thy_o will_n 265._o appear_v ad_fw-la lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 265._o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o this_o holy_a and_o immortal_a mystery_n to_o wit_n upon_o thy_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o o_o lord_n we_o break_v it_o and_o be_v please_v to_o bless_v it_o and_o vouchsafe_v to_o make_v we_o fit_a to_o handle_v it_o with_o pure_a hand_n and_o sense_n and_o to_o receive_v it_o worthy_o in_o another_o of_o these_o manuscript_n towards_o the_o year_n 1079._o 276._o ibid._n p._n 276._o there_o be_v also_o mention_v make_v of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n into_o several_a part_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o a_o three_o of_o the_o year_n 1032._o or_o thereabouts_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o while_o the_o bishop_n be_v make_v the_o fraction_n 24._o in_o notis_n p_o 24._o he_o say_v lamb_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v break_v he_o bite_v in_o communicate_v in_o part_n of_o the_o oblation_n there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o this_o fraction_n in_o those_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n abovementioned_a alibi_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 141._o &_o alibi_fw-la the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n observe_v what_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v of_o pope_n sergius_n and_o because_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v scrupulous_a because_o the_o roman_a order_n command_v to_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o reproach_n they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n 29._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 29._o we_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o that_o some_o person_n of_o late_a time_n do_v find_v and_o think_v strange_a that_o the_o roman_a order_n enjoin_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v break_v as_o if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v or_o that_o they_o have_v forget_v what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n that_o he_o bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n continue_v with_o one_o accord_n in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o fellowship_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o watch_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o prayer_n as_o for_o the_o holy_a father_n he_o say_v that_o forbear_v at_o this_o time_n to_o speak_v of_o all_o other_o who_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a mystery_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o evangelist_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o instance_n in_o the_o example_n of_o that_o woman_n mention_v by_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n who_o smile_v when_o she_o hear_v gregory_n call_v that_o loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o she_o herself_o have_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o custom_n of_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a ground_n the_o slander_n he_o make_v against_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o eleven_o century_n in_o that_o they_o use_v oblation_n which_o have_v be_v before_o consecrate_v during_o the_o lent_n because_o that_o oblige_a they_o to_o separate_v the_o benediction_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o distribution_n of_o it_o and_o indeed_o during_o lent_n they_o do_v not_o full_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n and_o on_o that_o day_n they_o keep_v some_o of_o the_o consecrate_a symbol_n to_o communicate_v the_o other_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o so_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o do_v that_o at_o several_a time_n which_o our_o saviour_n do_v at_o once_o when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n thereupon_o humbert_n press_v his_o enemy_n nicetas_n b._n humbert_n contr_n nicet_fw-la t._n 4._o bibl._n pat._n part_n 2._o p._n 246._o â—id_n p._n 216._o b._n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n we_o read_v say_v he_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n not_o a_o imperfect_a but_o a_o perfect_a commemoration_n in_o give_v unto_o they_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v break_v and_o at_o the_o same_o instant_a break_a and_o distribute_v for_o he_o not_o only_o bless_v it_o defer_v till_o next_o day_n to_o break_v it_o neither_o content_v he_o himself_o to_o break_v it_o but_o he_o distribute_v it_o present_o after_o have_v break_v it_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bless_a martyr_n pope_n alexander_n the_o five_o after_o st_n peter_n insert_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v not_o as_o oft_o as_o you_o do_v this_o but_z as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v these_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o you_o bless_v that_o you_o break_v and_o that_o you_o distribute_v you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o because_o each_o of_o these_o three_o thing_n the_o blessing_n without_o the_o distribution_n do_v not_o perfect_o represent_v the_o commemoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o more_o than_o the_o distribution_n do_v without_o the_o benediction_n and_o the_o break_v i_o say_v nothing_o here_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o pope_n alexander_n which_o be_v a_o forge_a and_o a_o counterfeit_a piece_n as_o be_v all_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n until_o siricius_n it_o suffice_v that_o until_o the_o day_n of_o humbert_n and_o also_o before_o it_o be_v own_v to_o be_v true_a that_o so_o its_o authority_n may_v serve_v to_o prove_v the_o ceremony_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n as_o a_o thing_n essential_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n also_o we_o see_v that_o most_o christian_a communion_n observe_v it_o at_o this_o time_n not_o distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o communicant_n until_o it_o be_v break_v in_o parcel_n to_o give_v a_o piece_n or_o morsel_n unto_o each_o one_o so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o greek_n the_o moscovite_n the_o russian_n and_o the_o abassins_n for_o they_o make_v a_o loaf_n of_o bread_n great_a or_o less_o either_o in_o breadth_n or_o thickness_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n so_o that_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o they_o break_v it_o into_o little_a bit_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o participate_v of_o this_o holy_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v as_o st._n austin_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o some_o place_n they_o call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o parcel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o piece_n among_o the_o greek_n the_o fragment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o portion_n and_o piece_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v and_o the_o holy_a parcel_n as_o for_o the_o latin_a
the_o read_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n have_v doubtless_o find_v by_o experience_n that_o sometime_o one_o must_v travel_v very_o far_o and_o search_v many_o large_a volume_n before_o one_o find_v what_o he_o look_v for_o and_o i_o look_v upon_o these_o dry_a and_o barren_a place_n to_o be_v like_o wilderness_n and_o sad_a unpleasant_a desert_n which_o traveller_n be_v sometime_o force_v to_o pass_v over_o with_o much_o difficulty_n and_o trouble_n but_o they_o have_v also_o observe_v that_o sometime_o be_v find_v without_o difficulty_n in_o the_o work_v of_o the_o ancient_a father_n place_n so_o rich_a and_o abundant_a that_o i_o use_v to_o liken_v they_o unto_o those_o fat_a and_o fertile_a soil_n which_o always_o answer_v the_o husbandman_n expectation_n and_o which_o with_o interest_n restore_v the_o pain_n he_o with_o some_o little_a cost_n bestow_v upon_o they_o we_o may_v in_o the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a sort_n place_n those_o passage_n where_o they_o have_v please_v themselves_o in_o meditate_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o not_o content_a to_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o its_o divine_a author_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o find_v they_o ready_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o and_o that_o as_o for_o they_o they_o always_o consider_v he_o at_o that_o moment_n not_o as_o sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n in_o heaven_n but_o as_o hang_v upon_o the_o cross_n on_o mount_n calvary_n expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o mankind_n and_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n what_o st._n cyprian_n intend_v when_o he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v be_v the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o what_o st._n gregory_n of_o nyss_n when_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v eat_v if_o it_o be_v animate_v 110._o greg_n nys_n in_o resur_n dom._n orat._n 1._o august_n psal_n 11._o hom._n 2._o id._n quaest_n super_fw-la evang._n l._n 2._o §_o 38._o pag._n 152._o tom_n 4._o id._n in_o psal_n 110._o that_o iâ—_n if_o it_o be_v live_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o they_o suffer_v the_o same_o which_o those_o thing_n do_v which_o they_o eat_v and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n that_o the_o lord_n give_v they_o his_o supper_n he_o give_v they_o his_o passion_n and_o again_o that_o now_o the_o gentile_n all_o the_o world_n over_o do_v very_o religious_o receive_v the_o sweetness_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o be_v feed_v with_o the_o cross_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o we_o eat_v his_o body_n 16_o id._n de_fw-fr doctr._fw-la christ_n l_o 3_o c._n 16_o he_o also_o make_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n consist_v in_o communicate_v of_o his_o death_n and_o in_o profitable_o represent_v unto_o our_o memory_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v break_v and_o crucify_v for_o we_o st._n chrysostom_n always_o represent_v christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n math._n sacrament_n chrysostâ—_n hom._n 51._o in_o math._n jesus_n christ_n represent_v himself_o sacrifice_v 83._o sacrifice_v homil._n 83._o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o passion_n and_o the_o cross_n and_o upon_o the_o act_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 2._o apostle_n hom._n 2._o whilst_o say_v he_o this_o death_n be_v celebrate_v etc._n etc._n then_o be_v declare_v a_o tremendous_a sacrament_n which_o be_v that_o god_n have_v give_v himself_o for_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n 8._o hom._n 8._o adore_v upon_o this_o table_n whereof_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v for_o we_o and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n 3._o hom._n 3._o while_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v carny_v out_o and_o that_o the_o lamb_n christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n be_v slay_v 14._o hom._n 14._o and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v stretch_v out_o stain_v and_o unto_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n what_o do_v you_o o_o man_n 15._o tom._n 1._o hom._n 15._o you_o swear_v by_o the_o holy_a table_n where_o jesus_n christ_n lie_v slay_v and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o priesthood_n when_o you_o see_v our_o lord_n sacrifice_v and_o dead_a sacerdot_n tom._n 4._o l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n the_o priest_n sacrifice_v and_o pray_v and_o all_o those_o which_o be_v present_a die_v red_a with_o this_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o treason_n of_o judas_n 464._o tom._n 5._o p._n 464._o have_v respect_n for_o the_o matter_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o oblation_n to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v hold_v forth_o slay_v and_o upon_o the_o name_n of_o churchyard_n c_o ida._n 5._o p_o 486._o c_o we_o shall_v towards_o evening_n see_v he_o which_o like_o a_o lamb_n be_v crucify_v kill_v slay_v and_o again_o you_o forsake_v he_o see_v he_o put_v to_o death_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o the_o homily_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n b._n id_fw-la t._n 5_o pag._n 569_o a_o b._n in_o the_o dedication_n or_o of_o penance_n o_o wonderful_a you_o be_v not_o afraid_a the_o mystical_a table_n be_v make_v ready_a the_o lamb_n of_o god_n be_v slay_v for_o you_o etc._n etc._n and_o the_o pure_a blood_n be_v pour_v out_o of_o the_o side_n into_o the_o cup_n for_o your_o sanctification_n we_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o hesychius_n priest_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n 2._o have_v ch_n in_o le_fw-fr l._n 1_o c._n 2._o god_n make_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v eat_v before_o his_o death_n i_o say_v he_o make_v it_o fit_a to_o be_v our_o food_n after_o his_o death_n for_o who_o be_v it_o that_o desire_v to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o god_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v crucify_v we_o shall_v not_o eat_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n but_o now_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n in_o take_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o passion_n 6._o id_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 6._o and_o again_o the_o cross_n have_v make_v eatable_a by_o man_n the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v nail_v upon_o it_o for_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o cross_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v also_o 130._o theodor._n t._n 3._o ep_v 130._o i_o suppose_v theodoret_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v our_o lord_n himself_o promise_v to_o give_v for_o the_o ransom_n of_o the_o world_n not_o a_o invisible_a nature_n but_o his_o body_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o which_o i_o will_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n which_o i_o will_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n in_o take_v the_o symbol_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v which_o be_v break_v and_o also_o in_o give_v the_o divine_a mystery_n after_o he_o have_v break_v the_o symbol_n and_o that_o he_o have_v divide_v it_o he_o add_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o again_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n 5._o id._n ep_v 145._o p._n 1026._o a_o tom_n 4._o dial._n 1_o cyril_n hierof_o myslag_n 5._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n consider_v before_o he_o what_o be_v do_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o we_o therein_o offer_v unto_o god_n jesus_n christ_n dead_a for_o our_o sin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o as_o much_o as_o we_o pray_v he_o to_o accept_v in_o our_o discharge_n the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o and_o in_o our_o room_n and_o stead_n and_o st._n fulgentius_n some_o time_n after_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o st._n paul_n relate_v they_o he_o add_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n 28_o ex_fw-la lib_n 8._o fragm_n 28_o and_o to_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o he_o which_o lay_v down_o his_o life_n for_o we_o amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n speak_v the_o same_o language_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o its_o place_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o all_o christian_n confess_v that_o
steep_v therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o allege_v that_o which_o proper_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n 832._o t._n 4._o council_n p._n 832._o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v that_o some_o person_n present_a unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o have_v touch_v another_o abuse_n and_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o milk_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o wine_n in_o divine_a sacrifice_n the_o father_n add_v and_o whereas_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v the_o example_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v where_o jesus_n christ_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n unto_o his_o apostle_n will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o bid_v they_o take_v his_o body_n apart_o and_o his_o blood_n apart_o and_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o steep_v bread_n unto_o any_o but_o the_o disciple_n which_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o be_v he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v even_o he_o that_o will_v betray_v his_o master_n and_o not_o to_o show_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o be_v then_o arrive_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n without_o see_v any_o other_o attempt_n against_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z but_o that_o which_o be_v vigorous_o condemn_v and_o censure_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n let_v we_o continue_v to_o give_v far_a proof_n of_o this_o use_n a_o council_n at_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 829_o under_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a it_o be_v the_o vi_o which_o unto_o that_o time_n be_v there_o celebrate_v this_o council_n i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o book_n canon_n the_o 45._o condemn_v a_o abuse_n which_o be_v creep_v into_o certain_a province_n gall._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n where_o the_o woman_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o 47._o canon_n it_o forbid_v priest_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n any_o where_o but_o in_o consecrate_a place_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v without_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 18._o de_fw-fr ord_n bapt._n z._n c._n 18._o theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o the_o same_o century_n speak_v of_o life_n eternal_a to_o obtain_v say_v he_o this_o life_n we_o be_v baptise_a and_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v drink_v his_o blood_n and_o afterward_o the_o church_n continue_v the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v bequeath_v unto_o she_o by_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v when_o any_o one_o be_v new_o bear_v by_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v baptise_a he_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n because_o that_o immediate_o after_o baptism_n 174._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 174._o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v say_v he_o that_o every_o sunday_n in_o lent_n all_o the_o believer_n except_o such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o bulgarian_n require_v 65._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 619._o c._n 65._o that_o the_o venerable_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o precious_a blood_n be_v distinguish_v and_o discern_v from_o other_o meat_n and_o that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v receive_v regino_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o observe_v that_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o king_n lothair_n after_o that_o he_o have_v swear_v that_o he_o have_v dismiss_v for_o ever_o waldrad_n his_o concubine_n 869._o regino_n in_o chro._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v it_o be_v a_o privilege_n belong_v to_o lothair_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o kingly_a dignity_n the_o historian_n say_v that_o pope_n adrian_n do_v present_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o those_o which_o accompany_v lothair_n with_o these_o word_n if_o you_o have_v not_o be_v assist_v unto_o lothair_n your_o lord_n and_o king_n in_o the_o sin_n of_o adultery_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o if_o you_o have_v no_o way_n consent_v thereunto_o and_o have_v have_v no_o communication_n with_o waldrad_n and_o other_o who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o apostolical_a chair_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v profitable_a unto_o you_o for_o life_n everlasting_a ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 262._o de_fw-fr contempt_n can_v part_n 1._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 182._o ib._n p._n 262._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n let_v all_o evil_a intention_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o well_o of_o those_o which_o receive_v as_o of_o those_o which_o administer_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o synodical_a unto_o his_o priest_n he_o order_v they_o to_o warn_v believer_n to_o come_v four_o time_n a_o year_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o his_o first_o sermon_n of_o easter_n 309._o p._n 309._o let_v we_o say_v he_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v let_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o lay_v aside_o wickedness_n 310._o page_n 310._o if_o you_o will_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o have_v undue_o celebrate_v the_o precedent_n easter_n 311._o p._n 311._o he_o dare_v approach_v to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o saint_n 313._o p._n 313._o how_o do_v he_o presume_v without_o sigh_v and_o grieve_v this_o day_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n 320._o p._n 320._o let_v we_o with_o joy_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o in_o the_o three_o let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o to_o see_v if_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v true_a of_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n of_o sincerity_n and_o of_o truth_n ratherius_n dye_v anno_fw-la 974._o yet_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n steep_v be_v introduce_v into_o some_o place_n about_o the_o time_n ratherius_n do_v write_v for_o hugh_n maynard_n above_o mention_v among_o several_a manuscript_n he_o use_v in_o his_o work_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o make_v use_n of_o one_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n write_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 986._o wherein_o it_o be_v read_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o mingle_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o mingle_v the_o holy_a bread_n with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n for_o as_o for_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o taste_v with_o their_o lip_n the_o blood_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o sub-deacon_n hold_v it_o and_o another_o of_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n who_o title_n be_v the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n which_o he_o get_v from_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o saluza_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o normandy_n of_o vexin_n near_o vernon_n but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o manuscript_n cite_v by_o maynard_n that_o this_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n be_v author_n of_o the_o piece_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o maurill_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n and_o this_o john_n dye_v as_o the_o same_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 277._o p._n 277._o in_o the_o year_n 1079._o there_o this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v communicate_v not_o with_o steep_v bread_n but_o according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675._o the_o body_n apart_o and_o the_o blood_n apart_o except_v the_o people_n unto_o who_o he_o be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o communion_n with_o steep_v bread_n not_o by_o authority_n but_o by_o great_a necessity_n for_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o
every_o one_o shall_v and_o ought_v with_o all_o diligence_n and_o fidelity_n to_o contribute_v his_o endeavour_n and_o improve_v the_o talon_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v commit_v unto_o his_o trust_n this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v hitherto_o and_o which_o i_o intend_v to_o do_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v if_o it_o be_v not_o with_o all_o the_o delight_n and_o ornament_n the_o reader_n can_v wish_v at_o least_o it_o shall_v be_v with_o all_o the_o sincerity_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o one_o who_o believe_v to_o have_v well_o bestow_v his_o labour_n and_o pain_n if_o his_o endeavour_n will_v create_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n divide_v by_o various_a opinion_n in_o religion_n more_o tender_a inclination_n of_o love_n and_o charity_n and_o great_a desire_n unto_o peace_n and_o concord_n we_o have_v already_o see_v all_o that_o relate_v unto_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o alteration_n thereunto_o happen_v in_o succession_n of_o time_n now_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v of_o this_o mystery_n in_o this_o large_a and_o spacious_a country_n but_o to_o do_v it_o the_o more_o orderly_o and_o to_o show_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o clearness_n the_o history_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v as_o well_o in_o the_o expression_n as_o in_o the_o doctrine_n we_o will_v extend_v our_o proof_n as_o to_o the_o expression_n but_o unto_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n at_o which_o time_n they_o suffer_v some_o attempt_n and_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n unto_o the_o nine_o suppose_v it_o receive_v some_o alteration_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o age._n chap._n i._n the_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v so_o great_a a_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o veneration_n for_o all_o his_o institution_n that_o they_o take_v a_o singular_a pleasure_n in_o meditate_v upon_o this_o great_a mystery_n and_o in_o make_v divers_a reflection_n upon_o this_o divine_a institution_n our_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v which_o he_o bless_a and_o which_o he_o break_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o of_o the_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v this_o expression_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v declare_v with_o a_o common_a consent_n and_o as_o it_o be_v unite_a suffrage_n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n our_o lord_n say_v st._n irenaeus_n patr._n iren._n l._n 5._o c._n 2._o tatian_n tom_fw-mi 7._o bibl._n patr._n have_v assure_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n tatian_n in_o his_o harmony_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n say_v that_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o wine_n be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n tertullian_n magn._n tertul._n l._n 5._o contr_n jud._n c._n 11._o &_o l._n 5._o carm._n count_v marc._n origen_n in_o matth._n hom._n 35._o cyprian_a ep._n 75._o ad_fw-la magn._n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o my_o blood_n pour_v out_o origen_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n that_o he_o confess_v the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_a that_o he_o call_v his_o body_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o several_a grain_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n though_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o they_o be_v his_o for_o all_o they_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n this_o author_n i_o say_v have_v express_v his_o thought_n almost_o as_o st._n cyprian_n have_v do_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v his_o body_n matth._n theophil_n antioch_n in_o matth._n the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o divers_a grain_n and_o his_o blood_n the_o wine_n which_o be_v press_v out_o of_o several_a grape_n and_o this_o he_o say_v in_o explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palestin_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n i_o think_v when_o he_o say_v 8._o euseb_n dem._n lib._n 8._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o these_o word_n 4._o cyrill_n hie_v of_o mystag_n 4._o our_o lord_n speak_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n nor_o the_o poet_n juvencus_n when_o he_o declare_v hist_o juvenc_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr evang._n hist_o that_o our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n teach_v they_o that_o he_o give_v they_o his_o body_n nor_o in_o fine_a a_o unknown_a author_n in_o the_o work_v of_o st._n athanasius_n which_o say_v 9.72_o de_fw-fr dict._n &_o interp._n parab_n 9.72_o that_o our_o lord_n call_v the_o mystical_a wine_n his_o blood_n st._n epiphanius_n hinder_v by_o the_o scruple_n which_o the_o father_n make_v of_o call_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n content_v himself_o to_o intimate_v unto_o we_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v assimilate_v his_o body_n unto_o a_o subject_a round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n and_o without_o sense_n as_o to_o its_o power_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o incarnate_a image_n nor_o with_o the_o proportion_n of_o member_n exod._n gaudent_fw-la tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n st._n gaudentius_n observe_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o give_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o disciple_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n who_o make_v christ_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o break_v 12._o const_n apost_n lib._n 8._o c._n 12._o and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n st._n chrysostome_n be_v no_o less_o clear_a 92._o chrysost_n in_o 1_o co._n hom._n 24._o hieron_n cp_n 4_o ad_fw-la hidib_n 92._o what_o be_v the_o bread_n say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n st._n jerome_n also_o follow_v the_o same_o way_n see_v he_o assure_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o lord_n break_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n st._n austin_n in_o the_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptize_v 27._o august_n apud_fw-la fulgen._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aeth_n cap._n vet_z cyril_n l._n 12._o in_o joar_n 20.26_o 27._o say_v express_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n st._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n be_v doubtless_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o make_v christ_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o break_v and_o distribute_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o in_o remission_n of_o sin_n we_o may_v descend_v low_a and_o carry_v further_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o first_o reflection_n be_v we_o not_o prevent_v by_o the_o rule_n which_o we_o prescribe_v and_o of_o the_o resolution_n take_v of_o avoid_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o same_o testimony_n it_o shall_v then_o suffice_v to_o inform_v the_o reader_n that_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n own_v by_o all_o man_n both_o protestant_n and_o roman_a catholic_n that_o when_o there_o be_v a_o dispute_n of_o two_o subject_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n it_o can_v proper_o be_v say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v the_o other_o when_o therefore_o these_o sort_n of_o proposition_n meet_v in_o discourse_n of_o necessity_n recours_fw-fr must_v be_v have_v unto_o the_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n what_o the_o father_n have_v depose_v be_v considerable_a yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o sufficient_a nor_o that_o it_o be_v all_o which_o they_o have_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o if_o we_o examine_v anew_o these_o faithful_a witness_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o they_o will_v speak_v again_o and_o that_o they_o will_v inform_v we_o of_o other_o truth_n beside_o they_o abovementioned_a and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o leave_v we_o ignorant_a how_o they_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o angust_n sacrament_n those_o which_o have_v diligent_o apply_v themselves_o to_o
adim_n c._n 12._o be_v that_o of_o sign_n st._n austin_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n the_o three_o be_v that_o of_o figure_n 40._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o according_a to_o which_o tertullian_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n 19_o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n 3._o gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n in_o psal_n 3._o say_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o figure_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o first_o sacrament_n recommend_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ambros_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr sacram._n apâ—d_v ambros_n false_o attribute_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n when_o he_o call_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n this_o passage_n also_o be_v allege_v by_o paschas_fw-la rathbert_n 22._o â—ede_o in_o luc._n c._n 22._o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n venerable_a bede_n who_o die_v anno_fw-la 735_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o st._n luke_n he_o say_v that_o instead_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o jew_n passover_n our_o lord_n substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 3._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o and_o upon_o the_o 3d_o psalm_n he_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o sacrament_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o expression_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v charlemagne_n who_o live_v until_o the_o year_n 814_o use_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o alcuin_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n sepâ—â—uzg_v ad_fw-la alcuin_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o septuagesima_fw-la our_o lord_n say_v he_o sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o leave_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o benefit_n christian_n druthmar_n will_v employ_v the_o same_o word_n in_o the_o ixth_o century_n the_o four_o be_v that_o of_o type_n serut_fw-la eâ—â—r_n de_fw-fr nature_n dei_fw-la non_fw-la serut_fw-la in_o this_o sense_n ephrem_n the_o syrian_a say_v in_o the_o ivth_o century_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n break_v it_o and_o bless_v it_o for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o that_o he_o bless_v the_o cup_n and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n 4._o cyril_n hiâ—ros_fw-la mystag_n 4._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n pasch_fw-mi greg._n nazian_n orat._n 42._o vol._n 2._o de_fw-mi pasch_fw-mi we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o passover_n and_o nevertheless_o typical_o although_o this_o passover_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o the_o old_a one_o for_o the_o legal_a passover_n i_o dare_v affirm_v be_v a_o obscure_a type_n of_o another_o type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o again_o 1._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o hieron_n in_o jerem._n c._n 31._o id._n l_o 2._o contr_n jovin_n ibid._n theod_n dialog_n 3._o id._n dialog_n 1._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o type_n of_o his_o salvation_n st._n jerome_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o jeremiah_n the_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v with_o wine_n and_o again_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v not_o water_n but_o wine_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o the_o mystery_n which_o our_o lord_n express_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n call_v it_o the_o venerable_a and_o save_a type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o five_o be_v that_o of_o anti-type_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 5._o c._n 13._o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o mystery_n antitype_n of_o his_o body_n and_o precious_a blood_n judas_n not_o be_v there_o present_a and_o again_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n 26._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 29._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o royal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o he_o affirm_v that_o we_o celebrate_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n macarius_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o there_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o anti-type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n eustatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 2._o act._n 6._o cenc_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o proverb_n eat_v of_o my_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o wine_n which_o i_o have_v mingle_v by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o he_o mean_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o bodily_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n liturg._n basil_n liturg._n st._n basil_n in_o his_o liturgy_n we_o beseech_v thou_o present_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n extr_n greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr obiâ—u_fw-fr gorgon_n well_fw-mi orat._n 11._o id._n orat._n 1._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o theod._n dial._n 2._o id._n dial._n 3._o extr_n his_o intimate_a friend_n to_o express_v both_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o apologetic_n he_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o anti-type_n of_o great_a mystery_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o we_o eat_v the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o be_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o participate_v of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n now_o the_o word_n type_n and_o antitype_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n the_o expression_n and_o a_o representation_n and_o they_o signify_v almost_o the_o same_o as_o the_o word_n figure_n do_v the_o six_o be_v that_o of_o symbol_n which_o signify_v a_o sign_n signal_n or_o mark_n as_o grammarian_n say_v so_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 23._o consâ—â—t_fw-la apost_n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n 9_o dionus_fw-la hier._n eccles_n l._n 9_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dennis_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o that_o we_o partake_v of_o he_o by_o the_o venerable_a symbol_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o again_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bishop_n that_o officiate_n wash_v his_o hand_n before_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o that_o this_o wash_n be_v do_v before_o the_o most_o holy_a symbol_n as_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n himself_o 10._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 1._o c._n 10._o who_o know_v our_o most_o secret_a thought_n eusebius_n say_v we_o have_v receive_v or_o learned_a to_o make_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o table_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o save_a body_n and_o blood_n gen._n ib._n l._n 8._o a_o gen._n and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o a_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o according_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o testify_v that_o our_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v chrysost_fw-la chrys_n hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n pall_a
antio_n in_o marc._n see_v our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n those_o which_o offer_v or_o present_v the_o bread_n must_v esteem_v after_o prayer_n and_o consecration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o participate_v of_o it_o and_o that_o also_o the_o cup_n be_v instead_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o i_o see_v nothing_o more_o positive_a and_o formal_a hereupon_o than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n 17._o proclus_n orat._n 17._o where_o he_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o imitate_v the_o piety_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n which_o go_v to_o worship_v the_o child_n jesus_n in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n for_o after_o have_v represent_v unto_o they_o that_o instead_o of_o bethlehem_n they_o have_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o a_o stable_a the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o instead_o of_o a_o manger_n the_o altar_n or_o communion-table_n he_o add_v instead_o of_o the_o child_n we_o embrace_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o infant_n and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o amalarius_n be_v very_o near_o of_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o because_o the_o father_n which_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v also_o that_o they_o pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o have_v take_v care_n to_o explain_v unto_o we_o these_o latter_a expression_n as_o they_o also_o have_v full_o do_v the_o former_a for_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o mean_v that_o they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n give_v we_o in_o these_o word_n 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o the_o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v for_o this_o reason_n call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n for_o that_o cause_n refer_v unto_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o bede_n epiphan_n bed_n hom._n deâ—_n sant_n in_o epiphan_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o daily_o wash_v we_o in_o his_o blood_n when_o we_o renew_v at_o the_o altar_n the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o holy_a passion_n when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n raban_n bishop_n of_o mayans_n be_v of_o his_o mind_n but_o we_o may_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o now_o and_o when_o these_o same_o father_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v and_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v into_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o theodotus_n say_v manus_fw-la apud_fw-la clem._n alex._n p._n 800._o vict._n in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n speak_v yet_o plain_o god_n say_v he_o take_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n communicate_v into_o the_o thing_n offer_v a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n whereunto_o amount_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v by_o theodoret_n 1_o theod._n dial._n 1_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v his_o grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o unto_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n shall_v not_o stop_v at_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o that_o by_o the_o change_n of_o name_n they_o shall_v believe_v the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v by_o his_o grace_n it_o be_v just_a what_o ephraim_n 229._o apud_fw-la phot._n god_n 229._o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o change_v the_o outward_a form_n but_o it_o remain_v inseparable_a from_o the_o hide_a grace_n as_o it_o be_v in_o baptism_n 3.5_o ammon_n cat_n in_o joan._n 3.5_o for_o as_o ammenius_n say_v the_o material_a water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a virtue_n i_o think_v no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o 6._o in_o conc._n nicaen_fw-la 2._o act._n 6._o against_o image_n as_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o also_o this_o here_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o which_o be_v his_o image_n be_v holy_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o institution_n of_o grace_n but_o we_o will_v retrench_v have_v voluntary_o prescribe_v ourselves_o this_o law_n to_o avoid_v confusion_n therefore_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v that_o from_o all_o these_o consideration_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o result_v two_o doctrine_n from_o their_o write_n both_o which_o have_v be_v their_o foundation_n for_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o sacsament_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n which_o not_o only_o bare_o signify_v but_o which_o also_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v i_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v st._n chrysostom_n say_v explain_v these_o word_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n â—4_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o participation_n because_o he_o will_v give_v something_o more_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o show_v a_o great_a union_n for_o we_o not_o only_o communicate_v in_o that_o whereof_o we_o receive_v and_o take_v but_o also_o in_o that_o we_o be_v unite_v for_o as_o this_o body_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v we_o also_o unite_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o bread_n this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n macarius_n when_o he_o say_v eceles_n macar_n hom._n 27._o diony_n c._n 3._o hier._n eceles_n that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o also_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n who_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o venerable_a symbol_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v and_o whereby_o we_o enjoy_v he_o and_o of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n 14._o vict._n antioch_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o by_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n say_v he_o we_o be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o cup_n we_o partake_v of_o his_o blood_n st._n fulgentius_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n aethiop_n fulg._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aethiop_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v they_o not_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o another_o place_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n he_o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v more_o express_o unto_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n the_o participation_n itself_o say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 28._o id._n ex_fw-la l._n 8._o fragm_n 28._o when_o we_o eat_v his_o bread_n and_o drink_v his_o cup_n intimate_v this_o unto_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v die_v to_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v they_o oppose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o participation_n of_o
devil_n by_o the_o eat_n of_o meat_n consecrate_v unto_o idol_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n interpret_n these_o word_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v etc._n etc._n make_v this_o observation_n cor._n apud_fw-la hieron_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n in_o like_a manner_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o idolatrous_a bread_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n and_o upon_o these_o you_o can_v drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o devil_n etc._n etc._n you_o can_v say_v he_o be_v partaker_n of_o god_n and_o of_o devil_n theodoret_n say_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n upon_o these_o word_n 3._o theod_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n t._n 3._o you_o can_v be_v partaker_n of_o the_o lord_n table_n etc._n etc._n how_o say_v he_o can_v it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v communicate_v of_o the_o lord_n by_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v also_o communicate_v of_o devil_n in_o eat_v what_o have_v be_v offer_v unto_o idol_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o primasius_n a_o african_a bishop_n patr._n primus_fw-la in_o c._n 10._o 1_o cor._n t._n 1_o bib._n patr._n who_o make_v these_o reflection_n upon_o the_o same_o word_n even_o so_o the_o bread_n of_o idol_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n you_o can_v have_v fellowship_n with_o god_n and_o devil_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o you_o will_v participate_v of_o both_o table_n sedulius_n speak_v almost_o the_o same_o the_o second_o doctrine_n which_o result_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o consider_v that_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o life_n which_o life_n consist_v in_o the_o sanctification_n of_o our_o soul_n by_o mean_n whereof_o we_o have_v communion_n with_o god_n which_o be_v the_o lively_a fountain_n of_o life_n and_o therefore_o before_o conversion_n we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a they_o have_v attribute_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o sanctify_v and_o quicken_a we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o theophilue_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o theoph._n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n hilary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n be_v he_o who_o it_o will_v assure_v we_o cor_fw-la apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 11.1_o cor_fw-la that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o draw_v near_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n christ_n gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n pope_n gelasius_n testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n anaceph_n aug._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n in_o anaceph_n therefore_o st._n austin_n will_v have_v we_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v of_o it_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n therefore_o it_o be_v st._n epiphanius_n say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n to_o vivify_v we_o which_o be_v that_o influence_n of_o life_n mention_v by_o st._n cyril_n chap._n iu._n a_o continuance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n although_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v hitherto_o sufficient_o explain_v themselves_o and_o that_o they_o have_v full_o declare_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_a bread_n and_o true_a wine_n and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sign_n accompany_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n and_o fill_v with_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n break_v for_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n because_o they_o be_v unto_o we_o instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n and_o be_v change_v into_o their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n nevertheless_o if_o we_o can_v discover_v what_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o will_v yet_o receive_v great_a illustration_n for_o as_o it_o be_v impossisible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o admit_v the_o three_o follow_a doctrine_n to_o wit_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o this_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o the_o just_a and_o the_o human_a presence_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n so_o it_o be_v also_o impossible_a they_o shall_v deny_v these_o three_o position_n without_o reject_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n therefore_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v exact_o what_o they_o herein_o believe_v for_o if_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o as_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a conjecture_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n notwithstanding_o what_o they_o have_v already_o declare_v but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o have_v reject_v they_o or_o be_v far_o from_o admit_v of_o they_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a great_a conjecture_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o strong_a confirmation_n of_o what_o they_o have_v depose_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n to_o begin_v then_o our_o enquiry_n by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o point_n i_o mean_v by_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o say_v if_o we_o consult_v clement_n of_o alexandria_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o pedagogue_n and_o that_o in_o all_o that_o discourse_n he_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n either_o as_o the_o milk_n of_o child_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v child_n in_o knowledge_n or_o as_o the_o meat_n of_o firm_a grow_v man_n that_o be_v more_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n but_o always_o as_o a_o spiritual_a food_n and_o mystical_a nourishment_n which_o require_v to_o be_v eat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o birth_n and_o regeneration_n of_o the_o new_a people_n of_o the_o swadling-cloth_n wherein_o he_o wrap_v they_o of_o the_o growth_n for_o which_o he_o appoint_v they_o this_o food_n and_o in_o that_o he_o make_v our_o heart_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n hereunto_o particular_o relate_v what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n ibid._n clem._n alex._n paedag._n 1_o c_o 6._o id._n ibid._n eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n speak_v of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o promise_n by_o a_o illustrious_a allegory_n as_o by_o meat_n whereby_o the_o church_n which_o be_v compose_v of_o many_o member_n be_v nourish_v and_o get_v growth_n and_o what_o he_o add_v afterward_o the_o milk_n fit_a and_o necessary_a for_o this_o child_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n which_o by_o the_o word_n do_v feed_v the_o new_a people_n who_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v beget_v with_o bodily_a pang_n and_o wrap_v as_o young_a infant_n in_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o fine_a this_o pious_a and_o excellent_a exclamation_n o_o wonderful_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o command_v we_o to_o put_v off_o the_o old_a and_o carnal_a corruption_n as_o also_o the_o old_a nourishment_n to_o the_o end_n that_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n which_o be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o receive_v he_o into_o we_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a we_o shall_v lay_v he_o up_o in_o we_o and_o lodge_v the_o saviour_n in_o our_o heart_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o incorruption_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o enter_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o our_o heart_n resurrect_a tertul._n the_o resurrect_a tertullian_n also_o speak_v yet_o more_o clear_o explain_v figurative_o and_o metaphorical_o all_o that_o excellent_a discourse_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o six_o of_o st._n john_n where_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o say_v he_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o mean_v
dispute_v former_o against_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n will_v oblige_v the_o catholic_n to_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n in_o so_o many_o express_a word_n in_o the_o dialogue_n against_o arrius_n sabellius_n and_o photinus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n 140._o vigil_n l._n 1._o contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o ult_n eâ—it_fw-la p._n 140._o but_o who_o true_a author_n be_v vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n a_o african_a bishop_n the_o arrian_n demand_v of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o he_o will_v show_v he_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o word_n homoousion_n which_o signify_v of_o one_o substance_n or_o that_o he_o may_v read_v it_o proper_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n or_o that_o he_o shall_v cease_v make_v use_n of_o it_o it_o be_v also_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o arrian_n against_o the_o true_a athanasius_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o arimini_fw-la and_o seleutia_fw-la 270._o athanas_n de_fw-fr synod_n arim._n &_o pag._n 911._o id._n ibid._n p._n 913._o id._n the_o decret_a syn._n nicaen_fw-la p._n 270._o but_o the_o holy_a father_n laugh_v at_o this_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a method_n it_o matter_n not_o say_z st._n athanasius_n if_o any_o make_v use_v of_o term_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n provide_v his_o thought_n be_v orthodox_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o although_o these_o word_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o suffice_v they_o contain_v a_o doctrine_n agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o vigilius_n 143._o homoousion_n vigil_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la cap._n 26._o p._n 143._o that_o it_o must_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n by_o a_o reasonable_a consequence_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o quarrel_v about_o a_o name_n which_o may_v be_v firm_o establish_v by_o a_o great_a many_o testimony_n it_o be_v so_o several_a other_o doctor_n have_v do_v and_o indeed_o they_o do_v wise_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o reduce_v man_n to_o the_o degree_n of_o beast_n in_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o reason_v whereby_o he_o draw_v certain_a conclusion_n from_o necessary_a principle_n no_o body_n than_o ought_v to_o wonder_v if_o beside_o the_o direct_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o here_o insert_v the_o indirect_a which_o consist_v in_o necessary_a induction_n because_o the_o part_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o assume_v in_o this_o work_n do_v oblige_v i_o faithful_o to_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n the_o induction_n which_o other_o be_v wont_a to_o draw_v from_o their_o testimony_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n their_o doctrine_n leave_v it_o unto_o the_o liberty_n of_o every_o one_o to_o judge_v of_o their_o value_n or_o weakness_n i_o will_v therefore_o continue_v these_o sort_n of_o proof_n already_o begin_v in_o this_o chapter_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v contain_v the_o direct_a proof_n of_o their_o belief_n with_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o 46._o athenag_fw-mi de_fw-fr resurrect_v mort_fw-fr ad_fw-la ealcem_fw-la oper_n just_a p._n 46._o athenagoras_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a say_v something_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o worthy_a of_o consideration_n neither_o the_o blood_n nor_o phlegm_n nor_o choler_n nor_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o well_o vital_a as_o animal_n shall_v be_v raise_v with_o our_o body_n in_o the_o bless_a resurrection_n be_v no_o long_o necessary_a unto_o the_o life_n which_o we_o shall_v then_o live_v if_o the_o quicken_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o model_n and_o pattern_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o believer_n as_o all_o christian_n universal_o agree_v athenagoras_n say_v they_o can_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o believer_n after_o the_o resurrection_n shall_v have_v no_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o christ_n have_v none_o also_o and_o if_o he_o believe_v it_o have_v none_o how_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o figurative_o because_o we_o there_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o that_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n a_o commemoration_n which_o we_o can_v not_o make_v as_o st._n paul_n command_v we_o unless_o we_o participate_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o benefit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n a_o participation_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a eat_v or_o if_o you_o will_v drink_v 1.2_o hieron_n ep._n 61._o c._n 8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n 1.2_o but_o also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o real_a and_o true_a eat_v which_o be_v do_v by_o our_o faith_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v by_o origen_n as_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n sixty_o first_o letter_n unto_o pammachius_n touch_v the_o error_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o it_o may_v be_v he_o proceed_v far_o at_o least_o he_o be_v not_o only_o suspect_v but_o tax_v with_o it_o moreover_o in_o the_o five_o century_n it_o be_v not_o full_o determine_v if_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o it_o be_v init_fw-la aug._n epist_n 146._o ad_fw-la cons_n init_fw-la have_v blood_n for_o we_o find_v by_o one_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n austin_n which_o one_o consentius_n write_v unto_o he_o to_o be_v inform_v if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n now_o have_v blood_n and_o bones_o this_o consentius_n be_v not_o a_o ordinary_a believer_n or_o common_a christian_a he_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n or_o at_o least_o a_o priest_n worthy_a of_o st._n augustine_n respect_n and_o friendship_n for_o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o most_o dear_a or_o most_o belove_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o be_v belove_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o free_o confess_v 222._o ep._n 222._o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o can_v read_v these_o word_n without_o think_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceive_v that_o one_o of_o the_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v propose_v unto_o the_o great_a st._n austin_n so_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a a_o question_n if_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o his_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v now_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a catholic_n in_o fine_a if_o it_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o five_o century_n i_o can_v see_v how_o that_o man_n can_v be_v excuse_v of_o folly_n and_o extravagance_n nevertheless_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n st._n austin_n deal_v by_o he_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o judge_v so_o disadvantagious_o of_o he_o what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v continue_v he_o to_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o this_o man_n and_o to_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o demand_n have_v he_o never_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o never_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o have_v he_o never_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o redemption_n wherefore_o then_o do_v he_o ask_v of_o st._n austin_n to_o know_v if_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v blood_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v drink_v real_o and_o true_o every_o time_n as_o they_o communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n or_o wherefore_o do_v not_o st._n austin_n refer_v he_o back_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o only_o consideration_n whereof_o may_v have_v satisfy_v consentius_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o that_o age._n let_v we_o proceed_v st._n austin_n prove_v unto_o his_o friend_n by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v yet_o now_o flesh_n and_o bone_n but_o because_o in_o the_o scripture_n he_o cite_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o blood_n he_o leave_v this_o point_n in_o the_o term_n consentius_n leave_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o suspense_n say_v that_o because_o jesus_n christ_n only_o say_v that_o he_o have_v flesh_n and_o bone_n without_o add_v blood_n we_o shall_v not_o also_o extend_v our_o question_n any_o far_a nor_o add_v that_o of_o his_o blood_n unto_o the_o other_o of_o his_o flesh_n and_o bone_n fear_v say_v he_o there_o shall_v come_v some_o other_o more_o inquisitive_a disputer_n which_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o blood_n shall_v press_v we_o in_o say_v if_o he_o have_v blood_n why_o not_o then_o spleen_n why_o not_o choler_n and_o melancholy_a the_o four_o humour_n which_o compose_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n
be_v say_v that_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o the_o gentile_n transport_v with_o hatred_n and_o malice_n against_o the_o christian_n may_v have_v give_v a_o wrong_a meaning_n unto_o what_o they_o have_v extort_a by_o torment_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o some_o of_o their_o domestic_n and_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o their_o master_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o holy_a communion_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o as_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o enemy_n who_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o slander_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o religion_n let_v we_o consider_v a_o little_a say_v they_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o oecumenius_n or_o if_o you_o will_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o slave_n that_o they_o think_v that_o the_o christian_n hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o call_v it_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v hear_v their_o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o think_v that_o it_o be_v real_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v so_o unto_o those_o which_o examine_v they_o second_o they_o declare_v positive_o that_o the_o pagan_n have_v take_v it_o as_o if_o the_o christian_n have_v eat_v real_o this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v quite_o another_o opinion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d câ—eâ—â—adire_fw-la juxta_fw-la hesyâ—hium_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o understand_v it_o it_o be_v add_v as_o if_o it_o have_v true_o be_v do_v by_o christian_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o represent_v unto_o we_o blandina_fw-la answer_v they_o free_o that_o christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n that_o they_o voluntary_o abstain_v and_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o duty_n even_o from_o meat_n and_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v she_o that_o those_o that_o abstain_v by_o exercise_n from_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a shall_v endure_v such_o thing_n and_o because_o christian_n never_o deny_v a_o spiritual_a eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a eat_n they_o have_v acknowledge_v or_o do_v yet_o own_o however_o they_o may_v differ_v it_o be_v evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o when_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n they_o deny_v that_o they_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o bodily_a and_o carnal_a eat_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n they_o do_v never_o deny_v but_o that_o they_o do_v eat_v it_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n i_o know_v not_o if_o they_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o discourse_n but_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v very_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o testimony_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v and_o that_o nothing_o may_v want_v to_o clear_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o christian_n of_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o reader_n may_v remember_v if_o he_o please_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o these_o infamous_a report_n come_v not_o from_o the_o eucharist_n of_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n but_o from_o the_o abominable_a mystery_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o the_o carpocratian_o of_o who_o we_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v here_o that_o when_o the_o holy_a father_n answer_v unto_o this_o shameful_a reproach_n or_o rather_o this_o black_a and_o devilish_a calumny_n it_o be_v by_o a_o downright_a denial_n and_o to_o show_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o horrible_a and_o so_o far_o distant_a from_o their_o holy_a discipline_n that_o the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o displease_v they_o without_o ever_o make_v any_o exception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o false_a devil_n 50._o just_a martyr_n apol._n 1._o vel_fw-la 2._o p._n 50._o say_v st._n justin_n martyr_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v practise_v by_o certain_a wicked_a man_n for_o they_o have_v kill_v some_o body_n to_o cloak_v their_o calumny_n against_o we_o they_o make_v some_o of_o our_o domestic_a servant_n be_v put_v to_o the_o rack_n or_o child_n or_o ignorant_a woman_n and_o by_o cruel_a torment_n they_o constrain_v they_o to_o say_v thing_n against_o we_o which_o they_o forge_v and_o which_o they_o themselves_o do_v do_v secret_o whereof_o see_v there_o be_v nothing_o which_o concern_v we_o we_o make_v no_o matter_n have_v the_o eternal_a and_o ineffable_a god_n for_o witness_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o action_n athenagoras_n yet_o speak_v more_o positive_o who_o say_v he_o 38._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n p._n 38._o of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o their_o right_a sense_n can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v murderer_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o eat_v man_n flesh_n unless_o first_o some_o one_o be_v kill_v have_v then_o invent_v the_o former_a if_o they_o be_v examine_v of_o the_o second_o if_o they_o have_v see_v the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o speak_v no_o body_n be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v they_o there_o be_v some_o among_o we_o that_o have_v servant_n some_o more_o some_o less_o from_o who_o it_o be_v unpossible_a to_o hide_v we_o but_o not_o any_o of_o they_o have_v inform_v any_o such_o thing_n against_o we_o for_o which_o of_o they_o can_v charge_v murder_n or_o eat_v of_o human_a flesh_n unto_o those_o who_o they_o know_v be_v not_o permit_v to_o stop_v to_o see_v the_o execution_n of_o those_o which_o be_v thereunto_o just_o condemn_v minutius_n felix_n i_o will_v say_v he_o octavio_n minut._n in_o octavio_n see_v he_o that_o say_v or_o think_v that_o we_o be_v initiate_v by_o murder_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o infant_n do_v you_o think_v it_o can_v possible_o be_v that_o so_o tender_a a_o little_a body_n shall_v be_v appoint_v to_o be_v mangle_v that_o any_o in_o pierce_v it_o with_o wound_n shall_v shed_v and_o pour_v forth_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o newborn_a infant_n scarce_o yet_o a_o man_n no_o body_n can_v believe_v it_o but_o those_o that_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o undertake_v it_o and_o a_o little_o low_a we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o see_v nor_o hear_v talk_n of_o manslaughter_n and_o we_o so_o avoid_v murder_n that_o we_o do_v not_o use_v nor_o admit_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o beast_n among_o our_o meat_n 9_o tertul._n apol._n c._n 9_o tertullian_n who_o reason_v be_v strong_a refute_v the_o calumny_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o these_o word_n which_o certain_o be_v worthy_a of_o he_o let_v your_o error_n say_v he_o make_v you_o blush_v before_o christian_n which_o do_v not_o as_o much_o as_o taste_v the_o blood_n of_o beast_n and_o therefore_o do_v abstain_v from_o thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n which_o have_v not_o be_v slay_v for_o fear_v of_o defile_v themselves_o with_o any_o sort_n of_o blood_n whatever_o even_o of_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n in_o fine_a to_o prove_v they_o you_o present_v unto_o they_o pudding_n make_v of_o blood_n because_o you_o very_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o do_v the_o thing_n whereby_o you_o will_v make_v they_o offend_v be_v it_o possible_a you_o shall_v think_v that_o we_o thirst_v after_o man_n blood_n we_o that_o have_v a_o aversion_n unto_o that_o of_o beast_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o have_v find_v it_o more_o delicious_a you_o shall_v then_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o prove_v they_o as_o you_o do_v use_v fire_n and_o incense_n for_o than_o you_o will_v discover_v they_o in_o desire_v human_a blood_n as_o they_o declare_v themselves_o in_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o so_o you_o may_v condemn_v they_o if_o they_o eat_v of_o it_o as_o you_o do_v condemn_v they_o when_o they_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v you_o will_v want_v no_o human_a blood_n to_o hear_v and_o to_o condemn_v the_o christian_n which_o you_o keep_v prisoner_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v apprehend_v this_o proceed_v of_o the_o holy_a father_n if_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n after_o what_o manner_n or_o in_o what_o regard_n soever_o they_o eat_v it_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n if_o the_o christian_n of_o their_o time_n do_v eat_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v
deceive_v that_o it_o happen_v about_o they_o year_n 630._o 18._o hist_o miscel_n l._n 18._o and_o because_o anastatius_fw-la write_v some_o time_n after_o there_o be_v yet_o in_o egypt_n a_o augustal_n perfect_a it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o he_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 637._o and_o before_o the_o year_n 639._o omar_n hist_o sarac_n in_o omar_n that_o the_o sarrazin_n enter_v into_o egypt_n expel_v the_o augustal_n perfect_a and_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o country_n which_o be_v grant_v the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o this_o anastatius_fw-la of_o who_o we_o speak_v dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o suffer_v from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o his_o conception_n bring_v in_o the_o orthodox_n make_v this_o question_n to_o the_o heretic_n 23._o annasâ—at_fw-la sin_n in_o cap._n 23._o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o you_o offer_v and_o whereof_o you_o be_v partaker_n be_v it_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o common_a bread_n as_o that_o which_o be_v sell_v in_o market_n or_o only_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n offer_v by_o the_o jew_n whereunto_o the_o heretic_n have_v answer_v god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o bare_a bread_n anastatius_fw-la reply_n we_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o and_o confess_v it_o according_a to_o christ_n word_n to_o his_o disciple_n when_o in_o the_o mystical_a supper_n he_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o deviate_v from_o the_o usual_a expression_n and_o that_o deny_v what_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o he_o have_v affirm_v and_o some_o also_o after_o he_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n and_o have_v show_v that_o these_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o when_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o eucharist_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o give_v they_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n anastatius_fw-la then_o deny_v what_o the_o other_o affirm_v according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n his_o opinion_n shall_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o opinion_n private_a and_o peculiar_a to_o himself_o and_o we_o be_v firm_o and_o constant_o to_o hold_v and_o embrace_v the_o public_a and_o universal_a belief_n but_o because_o the_o word_n of_o author_n be_v favourable_o to_o be_v interpret_v at_o least_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v some_o say_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o do_v towards_o anastatius_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n unto_o what_o he_o say_v he_o declare_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v nothing_o as_o they_o think_v that_o be_v right_o understand_v but_o be_v very_o reasonable_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o the_o faithful_a soul_n instead_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o true_o communicate_v unto_o he_o this_o break_a body_n and_o this_o blood_n pour_v out_o for_o his_o consolation_n and_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n if_o anastatius_fw-la say_v they_o err_v in_o reject_v the_o word_n sign_n and_o figure_n the_o father_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o have_v use_v it_o it_o can_v be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o think_v so_o for_o several_a reason_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o simple_a bread_n as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n for_o thus_o speak_v be_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o by_o consecration_n have_v acquire_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o who_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o take_v the_o name_n as_o it_o have_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n in_o its_o lawful_a use_n as_o when_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o chrisin_n 3._o cyril_n hieros_n catech._n 3._o illum_fw-la &_o mystag_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a water_n and_o common_a oil_n they_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n they_o only_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o wash_n and_o purify_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n second_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n which_o the_o jew_n offer_v that_o be_v a_o type_n and_o figure_n without_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n have_v take_v this_o name_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n for_o a_o legal_a figure_n and_o without_o operation_n in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n and_o bare_a type_n destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n like_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n whereof_o he_o produce_v a_o example_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n in_o the_o three_o place_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o a_o vessel_n corrupt_v in_o few_o day_n 23._o id._n anast_n ibid._n c._n 23._o change_v and_o quite_o alter_v of_o a_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n may_v be_v break_v divide_a 13._o id._n c._n 13._o ibid._n c._n 13._o and_o distrihute_v in_o parcel_n break_v with_o the_o tooth_n change_v pour_v out_o and_o drink_v and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n be_v a_o visible_a body_n create_v and_o take_v from_o the_o earth_n they_o conclude_v then_o that_o if_o there_o be_v imprudence_n in_o his_o expression_n there_o be_v no_o error_n in_o his_o doctrine_n and_o they_o be_v very_o much_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n which_o i_o free_o remit_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o if_o they_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n have_v receive_v no_o opposition_n in_o the_o east_n nor_o west_n 69._o maxim_n in_o nol._n diony_n arcop_n pag._n 68_o &_o 75._o &_o 69._o not_o in_o the_o east_n because_o in_o the_o time_n anastatius_fw-la write_v in_o his_o desert_n maximius_n abbot_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n be_v more_o famous_a and_o his_o doctrine_n more_o eminent_a teach_v that_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o benediction_n be_v sign_n and_o sensible_a symbol_n or_o type_n of_o true_a thing_n symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o type_n those_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v the_o antitype_n but_o that_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v this_o author_n faithful_o retain_v the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n of_o those_o which_o go_v before_o he_o and_o he_o thus_o define_v the_o word_n symbol_n vocum_fw-la id._n in_o interp._n vocum_fw-la the_o symbol_n be_v a_o sensible_a thing_n take_v for_o a_o intelligible_a thing_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v for_o the_o divine_a and_o immaterial_a food_n not_o in_o the_o west_n because_o in_o the_o same_o age_n anastatius_fw-la live_v 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic._n eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v his_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v his_o body_n 19_o id._n origin_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n that_o the_o wine_n resemble_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o create_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n 12._o id._n &_o voca_fw-la c._n 26._o &_o the_o alleg_n &_o in_o genes_n c._n 12._o and_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n we_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o become_v a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o invisible_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 22._o id._n in_o genes_n
take_v they_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o teach_v they_o unto_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n 1623._o id._n ibi_fw-la p._n 1619._o &_o 1623._o you_o examine_v i_o say_v he_o upon_o a_o thing_n whereof_o several_a person_n doubt_v 1094._o id._n in_o matt._n l._n 12._o p._n 1094._o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n i_o have_v treat_v of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o be_o inform_v that_o some_o reprove_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n which_o i_o publish_v i_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o do_v allow_v 1100._o ib._n p._n 1100._o and_o again_o there_o be_v many_o that_o in_o these_o mystical_a thing_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o there_o be_v many_o that_o be_v blind_a and_o can_v see_v when_o they_o think_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n and_o which_o be_v taste_v with_o the_o mouth_n wherefore_o the_o anonymous_n author_n before_o mention_v supra_fw-la aut_fw-la anonym_n uâ—i_fw-la supra_fw-la write_v that_o some_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n but_o have_v be_v tell_v by_o paschas_fw-la himself_n that_o he_o have_v several_a adversary_n and_o opposer_n we_o must_v far_o learn_v of_o he_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o great_a number_n of_o opposer_n for_o after_o have_v cite_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n &_o commentar_n in_o matth._n l._n 12._o he_o add_v that_o those_o which_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n let_v they_o hear_v these_o word_n they_o pretend_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o there_o be_v only_o in_o the_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v tell_v a_o lie_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n etc._n etc._n when_o he_o break_v and_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v or_o there_o be_v in_o this_o mystery_n a_o certain_a virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o admire_v that_o some_o will_v now_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o in_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o body_n a_o virtue_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n a_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v then_o reasonable_o be_v after_o such_o formal_a and_o positive_a declaration_n that_o the_o world_n shall_v think_v any_o other_o opinion_n can_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n and_o of_o all_o other_o of_o their_o communion_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o say_v otherwise_o be_v to_o dissemble_v to_o renounce_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a the_o esteem_n and_o credit_n of_o honest_a man_n let_v it_o then_o be_v grant_v for_o certain_a that_o in_o this_o important_a point_n which_o we_o do_v examine_v paschas_fw-la be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n as_o it_o be_v speak_v now_o a_o day_n and_o that_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v protestant_a calvinist_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o ix_o century_n be_v more_o considerable_a and_o of_o great_a number_n than_o his_o adversary_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o other_o but_o if_o also_o the_o number_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v great_a their_o name_n more_o famous_a and_o their_o reputation_n better_o establish_v it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v the_o victory_n it_o appear_v that_o so_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v to_o do_v right_a unto_o both_o party_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o design_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o those_o that_o follow_v paschas_fw-la see_v it_o be_v he_o that_o oblige_v his_o adversary_n to_o contradict_v he_o and_o oppose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o appear_v new_a unto_o they_o and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n have_v good_a endowment_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o work_n and_o that_o he_o be_v commend_v by_o some_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n as_o a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o above_o the_o common_a sort_n nevertheless_o as_o to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n i_o have_v not_o observe_v in_o what_o i_o have_v read_v that_o many_o person_n have_v declare_v in_o favour_n of_o he_o it_o be_v out_o of_o all_o question_n that_o frudegard_n fall_v into_o his_o opinion_n after_o have_v read_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o paschas_fw-la write_v he_o 1620._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudeg_n pag._n 1620._o we_o therein_o find_v these_o word_n you_o say_v that_o you_o believe_v so_o former_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o you_o read_v the_o same_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n that_o i_o compose_v since_o which_o time_n frudegard_n have_v read_v the_o advertisement_n which_o st._n austin_n give_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n of_o understand_v figurative_o what_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n he_o be_v very_o much_o shake_v and_o if_o he_o change_v not_o quite_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o continue_v in_o suspense_n without_o declare_v for_o or_o against_o paschas_fw-la it_o be_v what_o he_o inform_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v unto_o his_o first_o word_n but_o you_o say_v that_o you_o have_v since_o read_v in_o st._n austin_n be_v three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v a_o figurative_a manner_n of_o expression_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a speech_n and_o a_o figure_n rather_o than_o the_o truth_n i_o can_v tell_v say_v you_o how_o it_o shall_v be_v understand_v and_o you_o say_v afterward_o and_o if_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n as_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o holy_a virgin_n his_o mother_n this_o excellent_a doctor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v st._n austin_n declare_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n paschas_fw-la do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o continue_v he_o in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v be_v of_o before_o he_o have_v read_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o better_a to_o effect_v it_o he_o allege_v this_o unto_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a saint_n and_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o neophites_n ibid._n ibid._n receive_v in_o the_o bread_n what_o be_v nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n that_o which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o for_o certain_a be_v not_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o of_o his_o work_n which_o we_o have_v in_o great_a number_n paschas_fw-la it_o be_v true_a cite_v they_o as_o to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o remembrance_n and_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o in_o a_o matter_n so_o important_a as_o this_o it_o will_v serve_v turn_n to_o say_v as_o i_o remember_v or_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o the_o main_a it_o not_o appear_v that_o he_o satisfy_v frudegard_n in_o his_o doubt_n the_o sure_a side_n we_o can_v take_v in_o this_o conjuncture_n be_v to_o make_v he_o neither_o a_o friend_n nor_o a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o leave_v he_o in_o his_o doubt_n if_o we_o will_v not_o increase_v the_o sect_n of_o sceptic_n i_o will_v not_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o anonymous_n author_n which_o father_n cellot_n have_v furnish_v we_o and_o who_o we_o have_v twice_o mention_v already_o in_o this_o chapter_n for_o it_o appear_v plain_o he_o be_v
and_o unto_o ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n when_o he_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n unto_o pope_n eugenius_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o image_n he_o thus_o begin_v 461._o tom._n 2._o conc._n gall._n p._n 461._o the_o bishop_n halitgarius_n and_o amalarius_n be_v come_v unto_o i_o etc._n etc._n let_v we_o conclude_v then_o from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o amalarius_n be_v in_o his_o time_n in_o esteem_n and_o great_a consideration_n in_o church_n and_o state_n 1._o amalar._n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o and_o now_o let_v we_o examine_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n direct_o or_o indirect_o after_o say_v he_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v appear_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n unto_o his_o disciple_n who_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v witness_n of_o his_o resurrection_n he_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o become_v invisible_a unto_o man_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v i_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o father_n and_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o world_n and_o go_v unto_o the_o father_n which_o be_v plain_o to_o say_v i_o make_v myself_o visible_a unto_o man_n return_v unto_o my_o father_n i_o shall_v be_v invisible_a although_o we_o do_v not_o see_v his_o bodily_a presence_n yet_o we_o daily_o salute_v he_o in_o adore_v of_o he_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la antiphon_n c._n 9_o and_o elsewhere_o we_o can_v think_v of_o the_o absence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o sadness_n but_o what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o tell_v we_o be_v yet_o more_o plain_a and_o positive_a 29._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o because_o he_o testify_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o say_v he_o call_v institution_n the_o tradition_n which_o our_o saviour_n leave_v we_o when_o he_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o word_n sacrament_n he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o it_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o holy_a sign_n 15._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o priest_n bow_v and_o recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 23._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 23._o he_o distinguish_v what_o be_v sacrifice_v from_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o consider_v what_o be_v offer_v and_o jesus_n christ_n as_o two_o different_a subject_n whereof_o the_o one_o serve_v we_o instead_o of_o the_o other_o 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o for_o it_o can_v be_v conceive_v that_o a_o person_n or_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v instead_o of_o itself_o he_o yet_o go_v far_o and_o declare_v express_o that_o that_o which_o be_v offer_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n sâ—cunda_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr offic._n prafat_n sâ—cunda_fw-la and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o represent_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o command_v we_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o therefore_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifice_v the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o represent_v he_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v some_o resemblance_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n let_v the_o priest_n then_o be_v like_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o liquor_n be_v like_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o need_v no_o commentary_n because_o every_o body_n may_v perceive_v without_o help_n of_o other_o that_o amalarius_n consider_v the_o act_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o mysterious_a representation_n where_o the_o priest_n celebrate_v be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o will_v have_v a_o relation_n of_o resemblance_n to_o be_v betwixt_o these_o thing_n and_o those_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n which_o according_a to_o some_o be_v plain_o contrary_a unto_o the_o identity_n teach_v by_o paschas_fw-la 26._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 26._o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o again_o and_o the_o cup_n do_v signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n he_o signify_v his_o blood_n which_o blood_n be_v in_o the_o body_n as_o the_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o cup._n and_o in_o another_o place_n 35._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 47._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 34._o ibid._n c._n 31._o ibid._n c._n 35._o the_o bread_n set_v forth_o upon_o the_o altar_n signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v represent_v the_o sacrament_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o our_o saviour_n side_n upon_o the_o cross_n he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o bread_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o the_o cup._n and_o with_o bede_n that_o the_o apostle_n recommend_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o observe_v the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o and_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o give_v occasion_n of_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o of_o florus_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o communicate_v as_o of_o a_o thing_n break_v into_o several_a piece_n in_o fine_a he_o affirm_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n our_o saviour_n say_v i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o which_o the_o lesson_n read_v the_o second_o sunday_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n sheweth_z to_o have_v be_v do_v peter_n say_v unto_o we_o who_o eat_v and_o drink_v with_o he_o after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o our_o saviour_n drink_v when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o he_o drink_v with_o his_o apostle_n after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o testimony_n which_o be_v common_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o amalarius_n we_o have_v other_o for_o which_o we_o be_v behold_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n rantgarius_fw-la bishop_n of_o noyon_n demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n with_o this_o addition_n which_o be_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n amalarius_n answer_v he_o by_o letter_n wherein_o after_o have_v speak_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n he_o pass_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a and_o have_v allege_v what_o st._n luke_n say_v 166._o amalar._n ad_fw-la rantgar_fw-la t._n 7._o spicile_fw-la p._n 166._o he_o add_v this_o cup_n be_v in_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n which_o shall_v flow_v out_o of_o my_o side_n to_o fulfil_v the_o old_a law_n and_o after_o it_o be_v shed_v it_o shall_v be_v the_o new_a covenant_n he_o show_v that_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o as_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v contain_v in_o his_o body_n not_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o until_o his_o death_n that_o he_o shed_v it_o on_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n he_o make_v the_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o death_n the_o same_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v call_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v redeem_v by_o this_o blood_n and_o that_o do_v imitate_v his_o passion_n be_v profit_v thereby_o unto_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o make_v our_o saviour_n himself_o to_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o
time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a by_o who_o command_n he_o write_v it_o father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n never_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o this_o matter_n free_o attribute_v unto_o ratramn_v the_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v and_o prove_v by_o a_o long_a dispute_n that_o he_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o calvin_n and_o that_o he_o open_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o person_n most_o learned_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n allain_n despans_n the_o saint_n du_fw-fr perron_n clement_n the_o eight_o which_o all_o have_v have_v this_o same_o opinion_n of_o bertram_n and_o of_o his_o book_n he_o observe_v that_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n do_v rank_v he_o among_o those_o which_o have_v dispute_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v just_o put_v in_o the_o index_n of_o prohibit_v book_n according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o for_o sixtus_n de_fw-fr sienna_n he_o find_v it_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v some_o of_o the_o work_n of_o oecolompadius_fw-la which_o the_o protestant_n publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ratramn_n it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o second_o thought_n be_v better_a than_o the_o first_o but_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n seem_v to_o go_v about_o to_o give_v the_o lie_n unto_o this_o maxim_n by_o his_o conduct_n for_o in_o this_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a_o little_a before_o mention_v and_o which_o he_o have_v compose_v before_o what_o we_o but_o now_o examine_v of_o his_o he_o very_o judicious_o attribute_n unto_o bertram_n this_o little_a treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v that_o he_o be_v consult_v on_o this_o matter_n by_o charles_n the_o bald_a this_o be_v that_o whereto_o he_o shall_v have_v hold_v and_o not_o to_o change_v his_o opinion_n without_o any_o solid_a ground_n and_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v say_v with_o some_o that_o bertram_n who_o be_v a_o friar_n in_o a_o abbey_n whereof_o paschas_fw-la be_v abbot_n dare_v not_o therefore_o write_v against_o he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n who_o tell_v those_o person_n that_o bertram_n be_v yet_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o gorby_n when_o he_o write_v against_o paschas_fw-la when_o probable_o he_o be_v abbot_n of_o orbais_n and_o no_o way_n depend_v upon_o paschas_fw-la and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o find_v much_o more_o likelihood_n of_o the_o last_o than_o of_o the_o former_a in_o the_o second_o place_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o ratramn_v shall_v not_o dare_v to_o write_v against_o what_o paschas_fw-la writ_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v he_o fear_v not_o in_o other_o thing_n direct_o to_o oppose_v one_o of_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n and_o plain_o to_o call_v it_o heresy_n as_o we_o have_v full_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o history_n it_o may_v then_o bold_o and_o without_o danger_n be_v affirm_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n that_o ratramn_n be_v a_o adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o make_v this_o truth_n appear_v in_o its_o full_a lustre_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o allege_v some_o passage_n of_o this_o small_a treatise_n after_o have_v show_v that_o all_o therein_o amount_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n one_o be_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n as_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v it_o be_v in_o fine_a have_v first_o of_o all_o say_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a dom._n bertram_z the_o corp_n &_o sanguine_a dom._n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o better_a become_v his_o royal_a wisdom_n then_o to_o have_v a_o catholic_n opinion_n of_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o not_o to_o suffer_v that_o his_o subject_n shall_v be_v of_o different_a judgement_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o we_o know_v be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o christian_a religion_n he_o propose_v two_o question_n wherein_o the_o king_n desire_v to_o be_v resolve_v 1._o whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o christian_n do_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n be_v make_v in_o mystery_n or_o in_o reality_n and_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o suffer_v dye_v rise_v again_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o be_v set_v down_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n the_o father_n paschas_fw-la teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n as_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o the_o real_a flesh_n if_o then_o ratramn_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o direct_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la according_a to_o the_o declaration_n make_v we_o by_o the_o anonymous_n author_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o first_o question_n see_v here_o how_o it_o be_v resolve_v i_o demand_v say_v he_o of_o those_o that_o will_v not_o here_o admit_v of_o a_o figure_n and_o that_o will_v have_v all_o to_o be_v take_v simple_o and_o in_o reality_n i_o say_v i_o will_v ask_v of_o they_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v the_o change_n make_v that_o it_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o it_o be_v before_o but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o according_a to_o the_o bodily_a appearance_n and_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o thing_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v no_o change_n in_o they_o and_o if_o they_o have_v suffer_v no_o change_n than_o they_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o they_o be_v before_o and_o a_o little_a after_o ibid._n ibid._n there_o offer_v here_o a_o question_n which_o be_v make_v by_o several_a say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v in_o figure_n and_o not_o in_o reality_n and_o so_o say_v they_o show_v themselves_o contrary_a to_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o after_o have_v allege_v two_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n one_o of_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o epistle_n unto_o boniface_n he_o conclude_v we_o find_v that_o st._n austin_n say_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v other_o thing_n than_o that_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o the_o blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n be_v the_o thing_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o only_o once_o a_o year_n at_o the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n but_o also_o every_o day_n and_o although_o there_o be_v but_o one_o body_n wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o one_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n nevertheless_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v as_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v celebrate_v yearly_o on_o certain_a day_n although_o he_o suffer_v and_o rise_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o those_o day_n can_v be_v bring_v back_o again_o see_v they_o be_v pass_v but_o the_o day_n whereon_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v be_v call_v by_o their_o name_n because_o of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o those_o whereon_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o say_v our_o saviour_n be_v sacrifice_v when_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v celebrate_v although_o he_o suffer_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v moreover_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o those_o which_o believe_v the_o reality_n make_v a_o true_a confession_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o deny_v what_o they_o seem_v to_o affirm_v and_o that_o they_o themselves_o destroy_v what_o they_o believe_v for_o when_o they_o
a._n ibid._n p._n 362._o a._n and_o upon_o this_o also_o i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n after_o that_o time_n of_o supper_n say_v he_o he_o drink_v no_o wine_n until_o he_o become_v immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a after_o his_o resurrection_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n protestant_n give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o druthmar_n hitherto_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o writer_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n out_o of_o who_o it_o be_v accustom_v to_o produce_v testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n except_v heribold_n unto_o who_o we_o reserve_v a_o chapter_n apart_o but_o beside_o these_o witness_n which_o have_v depose_v there_o be_v some_o other_o who_o testimony_n may_v conduce_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o subject_a we_o treat_v of_o therefore_o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o receive_v their_o deposition_n begin_v with_o ahyto_n ahyto_fw-it bishop_n of_o basle_n be_v so_o famous_a for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n for_o the_o light_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o for_o his_o wisdom_n in_o manage_v great_a and_o important_a affair_n that_o charlemagne_n have_v a_o very_a particular_a kindness_n and_o esteem_n for_o he_o whereupon_o in_o the_o year_n 811._o he_o send_v he_o ambassador_n unto_o constantinople_n to_o treat_v of_o peace_n with_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n as_o the_o annal_n of_o france_n eginhard_n author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o charlemagne_n the_o annal_n of_o fulda_n herman_n contract_n and_o other_o do_v testify_v this_o ahyto_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 836._o leave_v a_o capitulary_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v three_o or_o four_o year_n since_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o be_v send_v he_o from_o rome_n and_o take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o cardinal_n francis_n barbarini_n the_o same_o d'achery_n observe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n now_o among_o many_o other_o instruction_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n in_o this_o capitulary_a this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v 692._o anyco_n apud_fw-la dom._n luc._n d'acher_n spicileg_n t._n 6._o p._n 692._o in_o the_o five_o place_n the_o priest_n ought_v to_o know_v what_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o of_o confirmation_n be_v and_o what_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v how_o a_o visible_a creature_n be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o mystery_n and_o nevertheless_o invisible_a salvation_n be_v there_o communicate_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o faith_n only_o ahito_n speak_v of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o distinguish_v in_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v and_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o certain_a that_o in_o both_o of_o they_o alike_o there_o be_v a_o visible_a creature_n without_o make_v any_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o creature_n that_o be_v see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o baptism_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o of_o necessity_n that_o as_o by_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v see_v in_o baptism_n he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o water_n and_o chrism_n so_o also_o by_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o because_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n institute_v by_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o appoint_v to_o render_v we_o partaker_n of_o his_o grace_n ahyto_n attribute_n unto_o they_o both_o the_o same_o effect_n viz._n the_o communication_n of_o eternal_a and_o invisible_a salvation_n unto_o those_o which_o receive_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o sacrament_n with_o faith_n no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o bishop_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v avoid_v by_o consequence_n to_o conclude_v but_o that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la unto_o this_o bishop_n of_o basil_n i_o will_v join_v another_o of_o orleans_n 18._o theodulphu-aurelian_a ad_fw-la magn._n senon_n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptis_n c._n 18._o i_o mean_v theodolph_n who_o in_o the_o year_n 817._o be_v of_o the_o conspiration_n of_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n against_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o who_o speak_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o order_n of_o baptism_n there_o be_v a_o save_a sacrifice_n which_o melchisedek_n king_n of_o salem_n offer_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o which_o the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n have_v accomplish_v under_o the_o new_a before_o he_o be_v deliver_v up_o when_o he_o take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n bless_v they_o and_o distribute_v then_o unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o command_v they_o to_o do_v those_o thing_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o it_o be_v then_o this_o mystical_a sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v have_v leave_v and_o put_v a_o end_n unto_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n because_o of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o wine_n because_o of_o he_o that_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o priest_n visible_a offering_n and_o by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v pass_v into_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o which_o blood_n water_n be_v mingle_v either_o because_o water_n flow_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o that_o because_o according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o ancient_n as_o jesus_n christ_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o wine_n so_o the_o people_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o water_n this_o prelate_n intimate_v that_o jesus_n christ_n accomplish_v under_o the_o gospel_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o melchisedek_n which_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o act_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n take_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o have_v bless_v they_o give_v they_o they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n with_o order_n to_o commemorate_v he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n he_o declare_v it_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n signify_v jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o water_n do_v the_o people_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a all_o that_o befall_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n be_v that_o they_o pass_v he_o do_v not_o say_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o he_o must_v needs_o have_v say_v if_o he_o have_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o he_o say_v they_o pass_v into_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o indeed_o we_o shall_v consider_v they_o as_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o they_o be_v in_o the_o room_n and_o be_v invest_v with_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o person_n and_o accompany_v in_o their_o lawful_a use_n with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n break_v and_o of_o his_o blood_n pour_v forth_o according_a to_o which_o he_o order_v in_o his_o capitulary_a every_o lord_n day_n to_o receive_v during_o lent_n time_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 41.44_o id._n in_o capitulari_fw-la c._n 41.44_o and_o prescribe_v the_o disposition_n with_o which_o one_o shall_v approach_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o several_a do_v understand_v this_o passage_n of_o theodolph_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o bishop_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o mention_v a_o archbishop_n of_o lion_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o who_o in_o the_o year_n 834._o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o prelate_n which_o join_v with_o the_o child_n against_o the_o father_n deprive_v lewis_n the_o debonair_a of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o i_o mean_v agobard_fw-mi who_o undoubted_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o who_o write_n as_o i_o conceive_v have_v more_o of_o light_n and_o vigour_n and_o although_o he_o have_v not_o say_v very_o much_o of_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o we_o will_v nevertheless_o judge_v of_o his_o belief_n upon_o this_o article_n both_o by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o silence_n the_o better_a to_o understand_v of_o what_o import_n his_o silence_n be_v it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o amalarius_n of_o who_o we_o
church_n that_o it_o be_v a_o leaden_a age_n a_o iron_n and_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n of_o darkness_n ignorance_n superstition_n and_o obscurity_n whereas_o his_o adversary_n esteem_v it_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o light_n a_o age_n of_o grace_n and_o benediction_n for_o my_o particular_a although_o i_o know_v that_o he_o which_o esteem_v it_o a_o age_n of_o darkness_n be_v support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a number_n of_o historian_n which_o have_v write_v of_o it_o especial_o of_o baronius_n gennebrard_n and_o bellarmine_n and_o that_o so_o far_o he_o have_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o and_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o represent_v it_o as_o a_o age_n of_o learning_n and_o benediction_n do_v not_o appear_v unto_o i_o of_o sufficient_a force_n to_o invalidate_v what_o he_o have_v establish_v upon_o the_o report_n of_o historian_n i_o will_v however_o make_v a_o three_o party_n in_o this_o rencontre_n and_o hold_v the_o mean_a betwixt_o these_o two_o extreme_n i_o say_v that_o i_o will_v not_o absolute_o follow_v the_o historian_n which_o represent_v it_o whole_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o represent_v it_o all_o light_n and_o glorious_a for_o if_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o age_n whole_o light_a neither_o will_v i_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v whole_o darkness_n if_o i_o judge_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o grace_n neither_o do_v i_o conceive_v it_o to_o be_v one_o altogether_o unfortunate_a if_o it_o appear_v not_o unto_o i_o to_o be_v whole_o a_o age_n of_o benediction_n neither_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v only_o a_o age_n of_o malediction_n in_o a_o word_n if_o i_o look_v not_o upon_o it_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o hillary_n of_o athanasius_n of_o basill_n of_o gregory_n and_o of_o ambrose_n or_o as_o a_o age_n of_o chrisostom_n of_o jeromes_n and_o of_o augustine_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o age_n of_o bareletes_n of_o maillards_n and_o of_o menot_n i_o do_v not_o liken_v it_o unto_o a_o fair_a summer_n day_n when_o the_o heaven_n be_v free_a from_o cloud_n the_o sun_n shine_v in_o its_o full_a force_n and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o without_o any_o obstruction_n his_o light_n and_o heat_n but_o unto_o a_o winter_n day_n which_o be_v dark_a and_o the_o air_n full_a of_o thick_a cloud_n deprive_v we_o of_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o sun_n yet_o not_o total_o of_o its_o light_n so_o that_o we_o have_v still_o leave_v we_o sufficient_a to_o direct_v we_o although_o it_o may_v not_o be_v always_o enough_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o stumble_v in_o like_a manner_n say_v some_o during_o the_o x._o century_n the_o sin_n of_o man_n have_v make_v a_o thick_a cloud_n betwixt_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n and_o they_o he_o communicate_v not_o unto_o they_o full_o the_o light_n of_o his_o healthful_a beam_n although_o he_o impart_v unto_o they_o sufficient_a to_o avoid_v the_o error_n which_o can_v be_v believe_v without_o ruin_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n the_o knowledge_n whereof_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n what_o likelihood_n say_v some_o be_v there_o that_o have_v shed_v forth_o so_o much_o light_n upon_o the_o ix_o century_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o man_n shall_v on_o a_o sudden_a be_v plunge_v into_o darkness_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o also_o that_o the_o same_o crace_n with_o the_o same_o freedom_n shall_v be_v continue_v to_o be_v dispense_v unto_o man_n when_o it_o be_v see_v that_o they_o begin_v to_o abuse_v they_o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n gain_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o victory_n over_o the_o spirit_n they_o degenerate_v insensible_o from_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o belief_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o their_o devotion_n nevertheless_o as_o god_n be_v infinite_o good_a and_o that_o he_o never_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n of_o do_v good_a unto_o man_n however_o unthankful_a and_o ungrateful_a they_o be_v so_o if_o he_o dispense_v not_o sufficient_a knowledge_n unto_o the_o man_n of_o the_o x._o century_n to_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la with_o the_o same_o vigour_n as_o it_o be_v oppose_v in_o the_o ix_o yet_o he_o dispense_v they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v establish_v all_o that_o age_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o history_n but_o in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v what_o be_v say_v by_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la pontific_n anglor_n 〈◊〉_d of_o odo_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n he_o so_o confirm_v say_v he_o several_a person_n which_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o he_o show_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n change_v into_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o cup_n change_v into_o blood_n and_o afterward_o he_o make_v they_o return_v unto_o their_o natural_a form_n and_o render_v they_o proper_a for_o the_o life_n of_o men._n this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n of_o the_o x._o century_n that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n which_o public_o declare_v himself_o for_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereas_o the_o historian_n relation_n show_v that_o there_o be_v several_a that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n and_o who_o have_v no_o small_a inclination_n to_o profess_v it_o open_o beside_o the_o method_n of_o this_o prelate_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v his_o opinion_n seem_v unto_o many_o to_o be_v but_o a_o story_n make_v at_o random_n either_o by_o odo_n himself_o or_o by_o the_o friar_n which_o write_v the_o history_n of_o it_o and_o they_o hearty_o wish_v that_o christian_n will_v not_o use_v these_o kind_n of_o prodigy_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o religion_n say_v that_o unbeliever_n be_v dissatisfied_n and_o those_o which_o believe_v and_o be_v enlighten_v and_o that_o be_v pious_a can_v receive_v no_o edification_n thereby_o and_o they_o make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o paschas_fw-la render_v his_o doctrine_n suspicious_a unto_o most_o person_n by_o the_o pretend_a miracle_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v it_o because_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v show_v plain_o that_o he_o find_v neither_o in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n reason_n strong_a enough_o to_o defend_v it_o see_v he_o have_v recourse_n unto_o these_o prodigious_a apparition_n but_o whatever_o this_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n can_v do_v for_o the_o promote_a the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o england_n his_o endeavour_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v so_o well_o plant_v in_o this_o kingdom_n until_o the_o year_n 883._o by_o john_n erigenius_n one_o of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la there_o continue_v still_o and_o be_v public_o preach_v in_o fine_a alfric_n which_o some_o also_o esteem_v to_o be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o cry_v after_o have_v be_v abbot_n of_o malmesbury_n a_o man_n learn_v according_a to_o those_o time_n in_o a_o sermon_n under_o the_o name_n of_o wulfin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n thus_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 24._o in_o notis_fw-la vheloci_fw-la in_o histor_n bedae_fw-la anglo-sax_n l._n 4._o c._n 24._o about_o the_o year_n 940._o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n corporal_o but_o spiritual_o not_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v but_o the_o body_n whereof_o he_o speak_v when_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o add_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n as_o the_o manna_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n as_o the_o water_n of_o the_o desert_n be_v if_o this_o sermon_n be_v one_o of_o wulfin_n according_a to_o the_o title_n the_o year_n 840._o as_o we_o have_v compute_v it_o do_v not_o ill_o agree_v with_o it_o but_o if_o it_o be_v alfric_n we_o must_v descend_v low_a towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n 54._o apud_fw-la usser_n de_fw-fr dhristian_a eccles_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 2._o p._n 54._o there_o be_v another_o which_o some_o cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o wulfin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o other_o attribute_v unto_o alfric_n wherein_o the_o author_n use_v the_o same_o language_n this_o sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v for_o we_o nor_o his_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v but_o it_o be_v make_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o the_o manna_n which_o fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o water_n which_o flow_v from_o the_o rock_n if_o these_o two_o sermon_n be_v of_o two_o several_a author_n we_o have_v already_o two_o witness_n direct_o
contrary_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o which_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o in_o these_o two_o sermon_n the_o people_n be_v teach_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o flesh_n nor_o the_o same_o body_n which_o suffer_v nor_o the_o same_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o you_o can_v but_o think_v those_o that_o say_v so_o be_v opposite_a unto_o paschas_fw-la and_o endeavour_v to_o ruin_v his_o belief_n and_o it_o may_v be_v also_o that_o of_o odo_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o do_v what_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v a_o long_a while_n after_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o that_o think_v this_o relation_n be_v very_o suspicious_a in_o the_o main_a bishop_n usher_z observe_v that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v but_o now_o allege_v in_o the_o last_o testimony_n have_v be_v steal_v away_o by_o some_o perfidious_a hand_n from_o the_o manuscript_n which_o be_v transport_v from_o the_o church_n of_o vigorn_n into_o the_o library_n of_o the_o benedictines_n college_n at_o cambridge_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o witness_n which_o show_v what_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o england_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v a_o sermon_n which_o be_v read_v unto_o the_o people_n every_o year_n at_o easter_n to_o preserve_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o belief_n which_o their_o father_n have_v leave_v they_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o transcribe_v it_o here_o at_o large_a some_o part_n of_o it_o shall_v suffice_v which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v almost_o copy_v out_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o ratramn_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n show_v that_o it_o contain_v a_o doctrine_n opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la latin_n libre_fw-la catholic_n serm_n anglice_fw-la recitandorum_fw-la ad_fw-la bedam_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 12._o edit_n anglo-sax_n &_o latin_n see_v ratramn_n be_v one_o of_o his_o declare_a enemy_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n say_v this_o homily_n betwixt_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o the_o body_n which_o be_v consecrate_v for_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v be_v bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o mary_n and_o be_v furnish_v with_o blood_n bones_o skin_n nerve_n and_o humane_a member_n and_o with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n but_o his_o spiritual_a body_n which_o we_o call_v eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o several_a grain_n without_o blood_n without_o bone_n and_o member_n and_o without_o a_o soul_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v death_n and_o which_o rise_v again_o shall_v never_o die_v any_o more_o it_o be_v eternal_a and_o can_v die_v but_o this_o eucharist_n be_v temporal_a not_o eternal_a it_o be_v corruptible_a and_o divide_v into_o several_a part_n break_v by_o the_o tooth_n and_o go_v into_o the_o draft_n this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o pledge_n and_o a_o figure_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o truth_n itself_o we_o hold_v this_o pledge_n sacramental_o until_o we_o do_v attain_v unto_o the_o truth_n and_o then_o the_o pledge_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v and_o a_o little_a before_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o corporal_a manner_n we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o corruptible_a and_o fade_a creature_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o spiritual_a virtue_n which_o be_v therein_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v life_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o give_v immortality_n unto_o those_o which_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o faith_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o invisible_a virtue_n of_o this_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o its_o proper_a nature_n by_o nature_n it_o be_v fade_a bread_n and_o corruptible_a wine_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o be_v true_o his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n not_o for_o all_o that_o corporal_o but_o spiritual_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o virtue_n and_o in_o efficacy_n whereunto_o amount_v what_o be_v say_v before_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o priest_n do_v consecrate_v ibid._n ibid._n do_v outward_o offer_v one_o thing_n unto_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o another_o thing_n inward_o unto_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o faithful_a soul_n outward_o it_o be_v plain_o see_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o it_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o its_o form_n and_o by_o its_o savour_n and_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v true_o after_o consecration_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o a_o spiritual_a sacrament_n and_o to_o the_o end_n the_o hearer_n shall_v be_v well_o persuade_v they_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o virtue_n the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n be_v compare_v unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o child_n by_o baptism_n and_o unto_o the_o water_n of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o regeneration_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o child_n of_o a_o gentile_a be_v baptize_v yet_o it_o do_v not_o change_v its_o outward_a form_n although_o it_o be_v change_v inward_o it_o be_v lead_v unto_o the_o font_n full_a of_o sin_n by_o the_o disobedience_n of_o adam_n and_o he_o be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o inward_o although_o he_o be_v nothing_o change_v outward_o so_o also_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v call_v the_o fountain_n of_o life_n in_o appearance_n be_v like_a unto_o other_o water_n and_o subject_n unto_o corruption_n but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n intervene_v by_o prayer_n unto_o this_o corruptible_a water_n and_o by_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n render_v it_o fit_a to_o cleanse_v the_o body_n and_o soul_n from_o all_o sin_n now_o we_o consider_v two_o thing_n in_o this_o only_a creature_n according_a to_o its_o true_a nature_n it_o be_v a_o corruptible_a water_n but_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n it_o have_v a_o save_a virtue_n it_o be_v well_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v change_v by_o a_o invisible_a power_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o former_o he_o change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o this_o same_o body_n and_o and_o into_o this_o same_o blood_n to_o wit_n because_o he_o make_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o give_v life_n proceed_v from_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n and_o a_o invisible_a operation_n therefore_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v therein_o see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v of_o a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a virtue_n and_o in_o another_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n expound_v what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n in_o the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n he_o command_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v ibid._n ibid._n nor_o to_o drink_v the_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v shed_v for_o we_o but_o by_o this_o discourse_n he_o mean_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o whosoever_o eat_v he_o with_o a_o believe_a heart_n shall_v have_v this_o life_n everlasting_a under_o the_o old_a law_n believer_n offer_v sacrifice_n which_o represent_v the_o body_n which_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v unto_o his_o father_n for_o our_o sin_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n it_o be_v the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o offer_v and_o of_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o we_o as_o he_o himself_o command_v say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o this_o same_o homily_n there_o be_v some_o miraculous_a apparition_n make_v mention_v of_o whereunto_o christian_n have_v give_v some_o way_n since_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n but_o that_o serve_v only_o to_o confirm_v the_o observation_n that_o be_v make_v that_o although_o our_o saviour_n have_v bestow_v upon_o his_o servant_n in_o the_o x._o century_n light_n sufficient_a to_o avoid_v the_o most_o dangerous_a error_n yet_o he_o communicate_v not_o so_o great_a a_o measure_n unto_o they_o as_o to_o be_v safe_a from_o all_o sort_n of_o surprise_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n if_o from_o england_n we_o pass_v into_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n we_o shall_v there_o find_v folcuin_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o lobe_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n 573_o tom._n 6._o spicil_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la abbot_n lob._n p._n 573_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o table_n whereupon_o
say_v be_v a_o evil_a that_o fly_v and_o increase_v in_o its_o progress_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o christian_n be_v more_o cautious_a in_o censure_v of_o one_o another_o and_o that_o they_o will_v better_o consider_v the_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v censorious_a in_o the_o second_o place_n berengarius_fw-la have_v to_o deal_n with_o adversary_n which_o make_v no_o conscience_n of_o corrupt_a tradition_n and_o the_o father_n and_o to_o deny_v the_o most_o evident_a thing_n lanfranc_n very_o confident_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v former_o two_o heresy_n which_o proceed_v from_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n â—â—3_n lanfranc_n de_fw-fr euch._n sacram._n t._n 6._o bibl._n pat_o p._n â—â—3_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o they_o all_o believe_v say_v he_o with_o one_o common_a consent_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n but_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v who_o this_o son_n of_o man_n be_v some_o thought_n that_o it_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o any_o man_n whatever_o whether_o just_a or_o sinful_a and_o that_o the_o earthly_a substance_n change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n other_o conceive_v that_o this_o son_n of_o man_n be_v not_o any_o man_n of_o the_o ordinary_a sort_n but_o a_o holy_a just_a person_n separate_v by_o his_o excellent_a live_n from_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o man_n which_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n in_o who_o the_o divinity_n reside_v and_o they_o confident_o and_o heretical_o maintain_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o altar_n may_v be_v change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o say_v he_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n celestin_n and_o of_o cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n be_v celebrate_v where_o these_o two_o mortal_a heresy_n be_v condemn_v and_o the_o faith_n be_v confirm_v whereby_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o flesh_n that_o be_v crucify_v and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n hang_v on_o the_o cross_n to_o see_v the_o confidence_n wherewith_o this_o prelate_n entertain_v his_o reader_n with_o these_o two_o heresy_n and_o their_o condemnation_n at_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n one_o will_v take_v his_o relation_n for_o a_o true_a history_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a forge_a fable_n and_o the_o people_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n do_v receive_v it_o upon_o credit_n to_o be_v as_o true_a as_o gospel_n it_o be_v the_o same_o lanfranc_n that_o relate_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o true_a passage_n of_o st._n augustine_n these_o word_n which_o have_v be_v before_o false_o allege_v by_o paschas_fw-la receive_v in_o the_o bread_n what_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n what_o issue_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n durandus_fw-la abbot_n of_o troarn_v animate_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n 7_o durand_n troarn_v de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sang_n dom._n p._n 7_o do_v with_o a_o unsupportable_a impudence_n falsify_v a_o passage_n in_o st._n austin_n upon_o the_o 98th_o psalm_n which_o say_v you_o shall_v not_o eat_v this_o body_n which_o you_o see_v you_o shall_v not_o drink_v the_o blood_n which_o they_o shall_v shed_v that_o crucify_v i_o and_o this_o abbot_n make_v no_o more_o ado_n but_o to_o make_v this_o holy_a doctor_n say_v for_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o body_n which_o you_o do_v see_v and_o after_o this_o insolent_a alteration_n he_o cry_v out_o overjoy_v with_o his_o victory_n what_o be_v there_o more_o clear_a and_o evident_a you_o shall_v eat_v this_o body_n which_o you_o see_v it_o be_v by_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o guitmond_n bishop_n of_o antwerp_n fere_n guitmund_n de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la euchar_n l._n 2._o initio_fw-la fere_n do_v formal_o deny_v that_o the_o sacrament_n in_o regard_n of_o its_o visible_a species_n itself_o be_v not_o subject_a unto_o digestion_n nor_o to_o corruption_n nor_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o rat_n and_o assure_v that_o though_o our_o eye_n see_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o true_a see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la do_v act_v let_v it_o be_v judge_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a and_o fit_a to_o be_v do_v by_o christian_n the_o three_o in_o fine_a consist_v in_o discover_v if_o berengarius_fw-la persevere_v in_o his_o belief_n until_o his_o death_n and_o if_o he_o continue_v to_o teach_v it_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n a_o english_a historian_n say_v 27._o guill_n malmsb._n hist_o l._n 3._o c._n 27._o that_o after_o have_v dishonour_v the_o vigour_n of_o his_o youth_n by_o the_o defence_n of_o some_o heresy_n he_o repent_v in_o his_o ripe_a year_n but_o because_o there_o be_v find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la some_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o relation_n of_o this_o historian_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v they_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o berengarius_fw-la begin_v to_o publish_v his_o opinion_n about_o the_o year_n 1035._o at_o which_o time_n he_o must_v be_v about_o thirty_o year_n old_a for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o he_o make_v any_o great_a stir_n before_o that_o age._n he_o defend_v his_o cause_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1079._o that_o be_v according_a to_o our_o computation_n in_o his_o 74th_o year_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o what_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n say_v that_o after_o the_o first_o fire_n of_o his_o youth_n he_o repent_v in_o a_o ripe_a age._n moreover_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n from_o lanfranc_n unto_o reginald_n abbot_n of_o st._n cyprian_n of_o poitiers_n write_v very_o probable_o in_o 1087._o or_o 1088._o that_o be_v the_o year_n of_o berengarius_fw-la his_o decease_n or_o a_o year_n before_o that_o the_o conversion_n hint_v at_o by_o the_o english_a historian_n be_v but_o imaginary_a see_v that_o in_o this_o letter_n lanfranc_n call_v he_o schismatic_a and_o say_v 50._o epist_n 50._o that_o he_o believe_v and_o teach_v evil_a thing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n beside_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n maixant_n make_v this_o observation_n upon_o the_o year_n 1080._o 212._o tom._n 2._o eibl._n l'abbe_n p._n 212._o there_o be_v a_o council_n assemble_v at_o bourdeaux_n whereinis_fw-la berengarius_fw-la give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o faith_n according_a unto_o this_o chronicle_n for_o which_o we_o be_v oblige_v unto_o the_o industry_n of_o father_n l'abbe_n berengarius_fw-la do_v yet_o defend_v his_o belief_n and_o doctrine_n a_o year_n after_o the_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n under_o gregory_n the_o seven_o an._n 1079._o unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n may_v be_v add_v a_o anonymous_n author_n who_o write_v anno_fw-la 1088._o which_o be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o death_n of_o berengarius_fw-la a_o small_a treatise_n who_o title_n be_v de_n berengarii_n haeresiarche_n damnatione_fw-la multiplici_fw-la of_o the_o several_a condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o heretic_n which_o show_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o he_o retain_v his_o opinion_n unto_o his_o death_n and_o father_n chifflet_n who_o give_v we_o this_o anonymous_n do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o believe_v so_o when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o preface_n be_v offend_v with_o the_o commendation_n give_v unto_o berengarius_fw-la by_o hildebert_n that_o this_o anymous_n make_v his_o obsequy_n after_o a_o more_o discreet_a manner_n pralat_n chifflet_n in_o pralat_n prudentius_n ei_fw-la funus_fw-la duxit_fw-la to_o wit_n in_o call_v he_o heretic_n unto_o his_o death_n i_o will_v then_o conclude_v after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v that_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n be_v deceive_v in_o place_v the_o conversion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la after_o the_o first_o vigour_n of_o his_o youth_n 27._o guill_n malmsb._n lust_n l._n 3._o c._n 27._o in_o a_o ripe_a age_n and_o that_o the_o history_n of_o this_o conversion_n be_v no_o more_o true_a than_o what_o he_o relate_v unto_o we_o of_o fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n that_o as_o he_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n his_o house_n be_v throng_v with_o people_n that_o flock_v thither_o from_o all_o part_n and_o perceive_v berengarius_fw-la among_o the_o crowd_n he_o make_v a_o sign_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v drive_v away_o protest_v that_o there_o be_v by_o he_o a_o prodigious_a devil_n and_o that_o he_o infect_v a_o great_a many_o by_o his_o tongue_n and_o by_o his_o hand_n for_o none_o of_o berengarius_fw-la his_o adversary_n who_o have_v study_v under_o fulbert_n never_o tax_v he_o with_o any_o such_o thing_n not_o so_o much_o as_o adelman_n his_o fellow-student_n under_o this_o famous_a prelate_n 741._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 741._o moreover_o
say_v they_o that_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o in_o resemblance_n and_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v real_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o only_o in_o type_n and_o in_o figure_n one_o may_v lay_v what_o stress_n they_o please_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o two_o man_n which_o may_v be_v look_v upon_o but_o as_o of_o one_o see_v the_o one_o transcribe_v it_o from_o the_o other_o as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o i_o take_v the_o present_a armenian_n to_o be_v so_o gross_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v what_o they_o do_v believe_v of_o this_o mystery_n prateolus_n do_v positive_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n 67._o de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la l._n 1._o haer_fw-mi 67._o which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n herbert_n a_o english_a man_n which_o have_v be_v so_o inform_v upon_o the_o place_n as_o he_o declare_v in_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o voyage_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o mr._n wick_n fort_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o armenian_n i_o may_v almost_o say_v of_o all_o the_o greek_n in_o general_a for_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o very_o great_a ignorance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o have_v corrupt_v their_o primitive_a faith_n by_o many_o alteration_n nevertheless_o learning_n have_v flourish_v a_o long_a time_n among_o they_o their_o ignorance_n be_v not_o so_o very_o great_a as_o that_o of_o other_o christian_a communion_n of_o the_o east_n they_o have_v have_v but_o very_o few_o that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o age_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n yet_o have_v they_o have_v some_o few_o as_o nicholas_n de_fw-fr methona_n nicholas_n cabasilas_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n and_o jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o for_o bessarion_n i_o do_v not_o put_v he_o into_o the_o number_n because_o he_o turn_v unto_o the_o party_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o to_o requite_v he_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o cardinal_n cap_n whereas_o the_o other_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n if_o you_o will_v know_v of_o they_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o will_v answer_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n they_o be_v his_o body_n blood_n and_o so_o far_o the_o roman_a catholic_n have_v cause_n to_o believe_v they_o be_v of_o their_o side_n but_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v also_o that_o they_o say_v thing_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o make_v the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o the_o change_n whereof_o they_o speak_v be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n but_o of_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n for_o not_o here_o to_o repeat_v what_o be_v say_v by_o euthymius_n in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 26._o in_o matth._n 26._o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n offer_v be_v not_o to_o be_v consider_v graeco-lat_n in_o exposit_n liturg_n c._n 32._o &_o 43_o t._n 2._o bibl._n pat._n graeco-lat_n but_o their_o virtue_n and_o without_o insist_v upon_o cabasilas_n his_o regard_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o dead_a and_o crucify_a for_o we_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n can_v be_v true_a in_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o only_o in_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o say_v that_o all_o those_o unto_o who_o the_o priest_n give_v the_o communion_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n ibid._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a christi_fw-la ibid._n nicholas_n de_fw-fr methona_n do_v formal_o affirm_v the_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n unto_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n a_o opinion_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o do_v this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o thing_n which_o be_v familiar_a unto_o nature_n in_o join_v unto_o they_o his_o divinity_n and_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n say_v as_o the_o other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o add_v 10_o respon_n 1._o c._n 10_o that_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o that_o do_v not_o give_v the_o flesh_n which_o he_o carry_v unto_o his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v and_o elsewhere_o 7._o ibid._n c._n 7._o that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v spiritual_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o our_o body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o sensible_a thing_n to_o wit_n the_o water_n the_o oil_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o other_o thing_n sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o language_n agree_v better_a with_o damascen_n who_o he_o cite_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n than_o with_o the_o latin_n because_o the_o first_o preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o latter_a quite_o destroy_v it_o the_o cardinal_n of_o guise_n be_v at_o venice_n have_v a_o conference_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o among_o several_a question_n that_o he_o ask_v they_o he_o demand_v of_o they_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1571._o cum_fw-la sigismundo_n libero_fw-la de_fw-la rebus_fw-la moscovit_fw-la basileae_n 1571._o see_v here_o the_o answer_n they_o make_v he_o we_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v so_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o neither_o the_o bread_n nor_o the_o accident_n of_o its_o substance_n do_v remain_v but_o be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n be_v there_o no_o more_o but_o this_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o may_v be_v say_v either_o that_o they_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v themselves_o or_o that_o through_o complaisance_n unto_o the_o latin_n among_o who_o they_o live_v they_o allow_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n nevertheless_o that_o to_o show_v that_o they_o follow_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n they_o say_v that_o the_o very_a accident_n do_v not_o remain_v which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o because_o in_o this_o answer_n they_o allege_v as_o well_o the_o word_n of_o theophelact_fw-mi upon_o mar._n 14._o by_o which_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o also_o several_a passage_n of_o damascen_n some_o of_o which_o have_v already_o be_v examine_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o strengthen_v their_o belief_n and_o opinion_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o change_n whereof_o they_o speak_v be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v true_a that_o scarce_o any_o of_o they_o explain_v themselves_o as_o full_o as_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o a_o little_a above_o thirty_o year_n ago_o say_v 17._o cyrillus_n constantinop_n patriarch_n confession_n fidei_fw-la c._n 17._o we_o believe_v that_o the_o other_o sacrament_n which_o our_o lord_n do_v institute_v be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v eucharist_n for_o the_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o blessing_n it_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o disciple_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o st._n paul_n add_v as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a the_o true_a and_o lawful_a tradition_n of_o this_o admirable_a mystery_n in_o the_o administration_n and_o knowledge_n whereof_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o certain_a presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o faith_n teach_v and_o give_v unto_o we_o and_o not_o that_o which_o transubstantiation_n rash_o and_o unadvised_o invent_v do_v teach_v if_o i_o will_v write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o patriarch_n i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o country_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n now_o candia_n of_o the_o great_a affection_n he_o have_v unto_o learning_n the_o marvellous_a progress_n he_o make_v therein_o during_o his_o stay_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o voyage_n which_o he_o make_v â—â—to_o
inanimate_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o because_o one_o be_v find_v among_o they_o that_o much_o vary_v from_o this_o language_n i_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n what_o some_o have_v say_v to_o reconcile_v this_o author_n with_o other_o who_o have_v express_v themselves_o otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v do_v then_o reassuming_a the_o thread_n of_o my_o history_n i_o make_v appear_v that_o these_o same_o doctor_n have_v believe_v that_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_o and_o that_o they_o have_v speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o morsel_n a_o piece_n a_o small_a portion_n and_o have_v see_v what_o they_o believe_v and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o inquire_v what_o they_o teach_v of_o the_o use_n the_o office_n and_o employ_v of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o better_a to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o nature_n and_o force_n of_o these_o expression_n they_o will_v have_v we_o make_v these_o two_o observation_n first_o that_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o sign_n a_o figure_n a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o reality_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o absent_v the_o other_o be_v that_o they_o constant_o hold_v that_o the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n can_v be_v that_o whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n and_o indeed_o not_o to_o leave_v their_o doctrine_n expose_v unto_o the_o stroke_n of_o calumny_n they_o declare_v that_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o a_o image_n it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a figure_n nor_o a_o image_n without_o operation_n but_o a_o figure_n a_o image_n and_o a_o sacrament_n replenish_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n clothe_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o person_n and_o accompany_v in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n with_o all_o the_o fruit_n and_o with_o all_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n but_o because_o the_o same_o father_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o it_o pass_v and_o be_v turn_v into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o have_v not_o omit_v to_o report_v the_o explication_n which_o they_o give_v we_o thereupon_o and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o those_o sort_n of_o expression_n they_o have_v limit_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v their_o word_n and_o intention_n have_v end_v the_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n i_o have_v apply_v myself_o unto_o the_o search_n and_o inquiry_n of_o its_o consequence_n to_o know_v if_o they_o believe_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o righteous_a and_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n upon_o earth_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o how_o they_o understand_v the_o follow_a maxim_n whether_o a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n whether_o it_o can_v subsist_v invisible_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n without_o occupy_v any_o space_n whether_o what_o have_v be_v do_v long_o since_o can_v still_o be_v do_v every_o day_n whether_o the_o cause_n can_v be_v late_a than_o the_o effect_n whether_o that_o which_o contain_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v great_a than_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v whether_o accident_n can_v exist_v without_o their_o subject_n whether_o the_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o report_n they_o make_v of_o sensible_a object_n when_o there_o be_v no_o defect_n in_o the_o organ_n or_o in_o the_o medium_n or_o situation_n of_o the_o object_n whether_o a_o body_n ought_v to_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a and_o whether_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v its_o part_n so_o distinguish_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o that_o each_o part_n ought_v to_o answer_v the_o respective_a part_n of_o place_n whether_o there_o may_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n whether_o one_o may_v dwell_v in_o himself_o whether_o a_o body_n may_v be_v all_o entire_o in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n and_o whether_o whatsoever_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v and_o fall_v under_o sense_n be_v a_o body_n and_o to_o the_o end_n nothing_o be_v want_v to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o add_v unto_o direct_a proof_n a_o great_a many_o indirect_a proof_n take_v from_o their_o word_n and_o action_n whence_o be_v draw_v several_a induction_n which_o contribute_v very_o much_o to_o show_v what_o be_v their_o sentiment_n of_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n then_o i_o represent_v the_o alteration_n and_o change_n happen_v in_o the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n the_o contest_v of_o the_o nine_o age_n whereunto_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v give_v much_o light_n by_o certain_a consideration_n which_o show_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o light_n which_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n have_v the_o better_a that_o of_o paschasius_fw-la or_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o age_n shall_v be_v represent_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n i_o hope_v as_o will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o the_o candid_a reader_n see_v it_o will_v inform_v he_o that_o in_o that_o age_n which_o i_o consider_v neither_o as_o a_o age_n of_o darkness_n nor_o of_o light_n but_o participate_v of_o both_o wherein_o thing_n pass_v otherwise_o than_o have_v be_v hitherto_o believe_v i_o treat_v exact_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n in_o regard_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n in_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o century_n of_o wicklif_n and_o the_o lollard_n in_o england_n in_o the_o fourteen_o age_n of_o the_o taborite_n in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o until_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n with_o some_o observation_n which_o i_o make_v from_o age_n to_o age_n upon_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o in_o the_o last_o part_n wherein_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n i_o examine_v the_o preparation_n which_o precede_v the_o celebration_n i_o inquire_v the_o time_n wherein_o christian_n begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o use_n of_o incense_n and_o candle_n especial_o at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o this_o practice_n i_o add_v that_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o also_o of_o material_a cross_n the_o consideration_n of_o holy_a vestment_n and_o of_o those_o particular_o appoint_v for_o this_o holy_a ceremony_n not_o forget_v that_o of_o flower_n which_o be_v use_v in_o form_n of_o coronet_n or_o otherwise_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o make_v one_o chapter_n of_o the_o disposition_n requisite_a for_o a_o communicant_a in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o another_o of_o those_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o engage_v i_o to_o speak_v something_o of_o auricular_a confession_n and_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v require_v it_o as_o a_o disposition_n absolute_o necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n and_o i_o conclude_v the_o whole_a work_n with_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o i_o treat_v of_o with_o some_o care_n and_o exactness_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o have_v be_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n on_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o this_o be_v and_o when_o the_o first_o decree_n be_v make_v for_o worship_v the_o host_n i_o know_v very_o well_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o testimony_n be_v it_o never_o so_o clear_a but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o man_n will_v find_v mean_n to_o elude_v and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o have_v render_v and_o will_v render_v the_o dispute_n of_o religion_n immortal_a many_o of_o those_o who_o handle_v they_o seek_v more_o their_o own_o than_o god_n glory_n and_o examine_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n with_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o have_v be_v before_o prepossess_v with_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o behold_v they_o
in_o a_o bad_a light_n they_o can_v never_o right_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o controversy_n wherewith_o it_o have_v be_v agitate_a so_o many_o year_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v nothing_o we_o shall_v more_o endeavour_v than_o to_o represent_v and_o discover_v the_o naked_a truth_n not_o care_v that_o man_n shall_v triumph_v over_o we_o so_o that_o truth_n may_v triumph_v over_o we_o all_o it_o be_v with_o this_o design_n that_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o discover_v sincere_o what_o christian_n have_v believe_v in_o past_a age_n and_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o one_o of_o the_o most_o essential_a and_o which_o cause_v the_o great_a division_n among_o christian_n in_o the_o west_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o none_o may_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o not_o swerve_v from_o their_o intention_n i_o will_v propose_v some_o mean_n which_o seem_v not_o to_o i_o improper_a and_o the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n unto_o all_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o what_o they_o believe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n their_o work_n ought_v to_o be_v read_v without_o any_o prejudice_n i_o speak_v of_o their_o genuine_a not_o forge_v work_n for_o when_o one_o be_v pre-occupyed_a in_o favour_n of_o a_o opinion_n and_o set_v about_o read_v they_o one_o shall_v find_v what_o be_v not_o intend_v therein_o prejudice_n so_o darken_n the_o understanding_n that_o many_o time_n the_o shadow_n be_v take_v for_o the_o substance_n and_o a_o fallacious_a appearance_n for_o the_o truth_n because_o that_o prejudice_n predominate_v and_o make_v man_n incapable_a of_o right_o judge_v what_o they_o read_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o opinion_n which_o prepossess_v we_o so_o fill_v the_o faculty_n of_o the_o understanding_n that_o it_o can_v receive_v no_o other_o impression_n until_o we_o dismiss_v these_o prejudices_fw-la wherefore_o the_o first_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v when_o we_o set_v about_o read_v the_o monument_n which_o we_o still_o enjoy_v of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n be_v well_o to_o examine_v ourselves_o to_o see_v if_o we_o be_v free_a from_o all_o sort_n of_o preoccupation_n for_o provide_v we_o bring_v unto_o this_o study_n nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o attention_n and_o a_o sincere_a desire_n of_o know_v the_o truth_n we_o shall_v gather_v fruit_n full_a of_o consolation_n and_o joy_n and_o we_o shall_v doubtless_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o those_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o examine_v second_o great_a heed_n must_v be_v take_v not_o to_o separate_v what_o god_n have_v join_v together_o i_o mean_v the_o nature_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o symbol_n from_o their_o efficacy_n and_o from_o their_o virtue_n in_o their_o lawful_a use_n for_o then_o these_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a although_o they_o be_v different_a one_o from_o another_o for_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o grace_n and_o virtue_n which_o the_o consecration_n add_v unto_o their_o nature_n be_v another_o thing_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v not_o so_o honourable_o of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o they_o consider_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n as_o when_o they_o regard_v their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n and_o indeed_o when_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o represent_v this_o efficacy_n they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o lofty_a and_o most_o magnificent_a expression_n to_o raise_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o conceive_v a_o grand_a idea_n of_o it_o and_o certain_o it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o worthy_a our_o admiration_n and_o which_o i_o may_v say_v do_v surpass_v our_o understanding_n that_o christ_n jesus_n shall_v accompany_v his_o sacrament_n with_o so_o great_a a_o power_n that_o he_o shall_v cleanse_v our_o soul_n with_o a_o few_o drop_n of_o water_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v nourish_v they_o with_o a_o few_o crumb_n of_o bread_n and_o a_o few_o drop_n of_o wine_n but_o after_o a_o manner_n so_o noble_a so_o heavenly_a and_o so_o divine_a that_o all_o we_o can_v do_v be_v to_o feel_v the_o fruit_n and_o advantage_n without_o conceive_v the_o manner_n or_o how_o it_o be_v effect_v and_o therein_o be_v see_v that_o magnificence_n of_o the_o work_n of_o god_n 2._o tertul._n de_fw-fr baptis_n c._n 2._o which_o be_v promise_v in_o the_o effect_n whereof_o tertullian_n speak_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v unto_o the_o simplicity_n of_o these_o same_o work_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o action_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o which_o simplicity_n the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o in_o term_n more_o humble_a and_o not_o so_o lofty_a agreeable_a unto_o the_o nature_n of_o symbol_n this_o second_o mean_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o three_o which_o be_v not_o the_o least_o considerable_a and_o for_o the_o understanding_n whereof_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v use_v two_o sort_n of_o expression_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o one_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o by_o the_o other_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n these_o two_o sort_n of_o expression_n take_v literal_o can_v agree_v together_o nor_o be_v both_o true_a in_o relation_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o proper_o bread_n and_o if_o it_o be_v proper_o bread_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o father_n who_o have_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n have_v also_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n how_o shall_v we_o then_o do_v to_o give_v a_o right_a sense_n unto_o expression_n so_o different_a and_o which_o in_o appearance_n be_v so_o inconsistent_a that_o which_o we_o shall_v do_v be_v mature_o to_o consider_v what_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v say_v for_o explanation_n of_o their_o meaning_n and_o that_o can_v better_o be_v do_v than_o by_o diligent_o search_v their_o work_n that_o of_o the_o two_o sort_n of_o expression_n which_o they_o have_v use_v they_o have_v restrain_v the_o one_o without_o give_v any_o limitation_n unto_o the_o other_o for_o in_o equity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o those_o which_o they_o have_v limit_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o their_o intention_n without_o the_o restriction_n which_o they_o have_v use_v and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o other_o which_o have_v receive_v no_o limitation_n shall_v be_v understand_v simple_o and_o absolute_o and_o in_o the_o proper_a term_n wherein_o they_o have_v express_v they_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n have_v they_o intend_v that_o these_o two_o so_o different_a expression_n shall_v have_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n wherefore_o shall_v they_o have_v take_v so_o much_o care_n and_o pain_n to_o limit_v and_o restrain_v the_o one_o and_o never_o heed_n to_o take_v the_o least_o care_n in_o restrain_v or_o sweeten_v the_o other_o such_o different_a proceed_n in_o regard_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n do_v it_o not_o plain_o declare_v that_o they_o intend_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v different_o understand_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v give_v unto_o those_o which_o they_o have_v restrain_v a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v not_o restrain_v a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o former_a shall_v be_v take_v for_o figurative_a speech_n and_o the_o latter_a for_o proper_a expression_n and_o without_o any_o figure_n if_o then_o they_o have_v restrain_v and_o limit_v the_o expression_n which_o do_v affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o limit_v those_o which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o those_o which_o declare_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v improper_a and_o figurative_a speech_n and_o that_o the_o other_o which_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v proper_a and_o literal_a expression_n but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o have_v take_v exact_a care_n to_o restrain_v the_o proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o add_v any_o limitation_n unto_o the_o other_o which_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o infer_v that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o speak_v improper_o and_o
design_v to_o ordain_v reader_n dominico_n interim_n legit_fw-la nobis_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la auspicatus_fw-la est_fw-la pacem_fw-la dicit_fw-la dedicat_fw-la lectionem_fw-la which_o mr_n rigaut_n do_v not_o understand_v no_o more_o than_o mr_n lombert_n who_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr_n rigaut_n in_o the_o fair_a and_o exact_a translation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o of_o this_o father_n 5._o upon_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n which_o condemn_v paul_n of_o samosatia_n 6._o upon_o the_o ten_o persecution_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v more_o exact_o describe_v than_o in_o all_o the_o former_a history_n because_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n have_v borrow_a great_a help_n from_o lactantius_n his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr mortibus_fw-la persecutorum_fw-la publish_v of_o late_a by_o mr_n baluze_n 7._o de_fw-fr sacerdotibus_fw-la secundi_fw-la ordinis_fw-la &_o archidiaconis_fw-la 8._o de_fw-fr ordinibus_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la episcopi_fw-la sumebantur_fw-la 9_o de_fw-fr epistolis_fw-la tractoriis_fw-la 10._o de_fw-fr natura_fw-la veteris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la 11._o de_fw-fr energumenis_fw-la etc._n etc._n 12._o de_fw-fr paenitentibus_fw-la eorumque_fw-la gradibus_fw-la 13._o de_fw-fr antiquo_fw-la ritu_fw-la dimittendi_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la catechumenos_fw-la energumenos_n &_o paenitentes_fw-la 14._o de_fw-fr dupliti_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la genere_fw-la 15._o de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la quo_fw-la obtinere_fw-la caepit_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la orientali_fw-la haec_fw-la loquendi_fw-la formula_fw-la episcopus_fw-la dei_fw-la gratia_n et_fw-la sedes_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la 16._o de_fw-fr pluralitate_fw-la beneficiorum_fw-la ut_fw-la vulgo_fw-la loquuntur_fw-la 17._o de_fw-fr nudipedalibus_fw-la as_o he_o from_o who_o we_o expect_v these_o piece_n of_o ecclesiastical_a history_n be_v endow_v with_o much_o wit_n and_o learning_n it_o need_v not_o be_v fear_v that_o they_o will_v in_o his_o hand_n lose_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o lustre_n and_o beauty_n all_o we_o have_v hitherto_o say_v refer_v unto_o the_o wisdom_n of_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n which_o indeed_o be_v a_o very_a vast_a and_o spacious_a field_n but_o shall_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o quality_n of_o his_o soul_n we_o shall_v have_v much_o more_o matter_n to_o insist_v on_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n so_o sincere_a as_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v find_v in_o this_o age_n he_o without_o envy_n behold_v the_o merit_n of_o other_o learned_a person_n and_o esteem_v their_o good_a quality_n he_o be_v a_o great_a and_o strict_a observer_n of_o discipline_n and_o content_v not_o himself_o to_o declaim_v in_o the_o pulpit_n against_o vice_n in_o general_n but_o persecute_v it_o in_o all_o place_n run_v the_o hazard_n of_o create_v himself_o enemy_n by_o the_o security_n of_o his_o life_n he_o preach_v by_o example_n and_o discover_v a_o true_a christian_a constancy_n in_o all_o the_o trouble_n of_o his_o life_n he_o discharge_v his_o duty_n with_o so_o much_o exactness_n that_o he_o will_v never_o discontinue_v perform_v his_o function_n during_o a_o ague_n which_o hold_v he_o ten_o month_n after_o his_o be_v call_v to_o saumur_n i_o say_v he_o will_v neither_o discontinue_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o ministry_n nor_o those_o of_o his_o study_n although_o the_o physician_n tell_v he_o that_o a_o distemper_n which_o often_o have_v fit_n of_o 36_o hour_n will_v not_o be_v remove_v if_o he_o do_v not_o give_v himself_o some_o repose_n the_o trouble_n of_o the_o church_n of_o france_n these_o last_o year_n be_v incomparable_o more_o grievous_a unto_o he_o than_o any_o particular_a affliction_n unto_o his_o own_o family_n can_v have_v be_v and_o shall_v these_o misfortune_n continue_v what_o cicero_n say_v of_o another_o may_v be_v say_v of_o he_o two_o rempublicam_fw-la casus_fw-la secuti_fw-la sunt_fw-la ut_fw-la mihi_fw-la non_fw-la erepta_fw-la l._n crasso_fw-la a_o diis_fw-la immortalibus_fw-la vita_fw-la sed_fw-la donata_fw-la mors_fw-la esse_fw-la videatur_fw-la the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n i._o contain_v the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n chap._n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o present_v itself_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o three_o of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n testify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n all_o the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o avouch_v the_o same_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n depose_v the_o same_o see_v we_o find_v these_o two_o element_n employ_v in_o this_o mystery_n and_o the_o form_n of_o celebration_n propose_v unto_o we_o by_o st._n justin_n martyr_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogick_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n in_o his_o hierarchy_n and_o general_o all_o those_o which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o as_o neither_o do_v the_o defence_n which_o the_o father_n and_o council_n have_v make_v of_o offer_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n also_o all_o christian_n general_o agree_v herein_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v superfluous_a to_o stand_v to_o prove_v it_o see_v the_o thing_n be_v clear_a and_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o christian_a society_n be_v agree_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o will_v only_o be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o eternal_a father_n and_o who_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o with_o a_o wisdom_n and_o conduct_v worthy_a of_o himself_o do_v not_o choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o considerable_a reason_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o now_o stand_v to_o examine_v the_o reason_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v this_o choice_n i_o refer_v that_o unto_o divine_n who_o drift_n it_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v serve_v our_o turn_n to_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v a_o design_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n to_o raise_v up_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o comfort_n they_o find_v in_o his_o bless_a communion_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o element_n which_o have_v some_o likeness_n and_o relation_n unto_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v to_o signify_v and_o represent_v as_o for_o instance_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n whereby_o we_o be_v bear_v into_o his_o church_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o water_n to_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o represent_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o of_o his_o spirit_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o as_o water_n have_v the_o quality_n of_o cleanse_v our_o body_n from_o all_o uncleanness_n so_o also_o the_o blood_n and_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o virtue_n the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o wash_v and_o purify_n our_o soul_n from_o all_o filthiness_n and_o impurity_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n call_v baptism_n the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n 3._o â—it_n 3._o that_o be_v of_o our_o new_a birth_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 5._o eph._n 5._o that_o christ_n have_v cleanse_v the_o church_n by_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v another_o sacrament_n of_o his_o covenant_n whereby_o he_o give_v unto_o we_o life_n after_o have_v give_v we_o our_o be_v he_o choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o which_o be_v the_o food_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o as_o bread_n &_o wine_n be_v food_n very_o proper_a for_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o for_o preserve_v this_o mortal_a and_o perish_a life_n even_o so_o his_o body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o do_v divine_o feed_v and_o nourish_v our_o soul_n and_o do_v admirable_o preserve_v this_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a life_n whereof_o we_o enjoy_v even_o here_o below_o some_o fore-tastes_a and_o first-fruit_n the_o accomplishment_n whereof_o we_o shall_v one_o day_n receive_v to_o our_o comfort_n in_o heaven_n and_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o this_o wonderful_a effect_n 6._o john_n 6._o that_o his_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o his_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o that_o those_o who_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o drink_v this_o blood_n have_v life_n everlasting_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v raise_v unto_o glory_n and_o immortality_n in_o the_o last_o day_n nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o relation_n and_o resemblance_n which_o the_o
bread_n and_o wine_n may_v natural_o have_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o general_a uncertain_a and_o undetermined_a resemblance_n and_o which_o of_o itself_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a blood_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o benediction_n and_o consecration_n confer_v upon_o they_o this_o quality_n and_o invest_v they_o with_o this_o dignity_n which_o they_o can_v have_v by_o nature_n and_o that_o set_v they_o apart_o from_o the_o profane_a and_o common_a use_n which_o they_o have_v in_o nature_n it_o shall_v apply_v they_o unto_o a_o religious_a and_o divine_a use_n in_o grace_n nevertheless_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o this_o likeness_n and_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v by_o nature_n with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o this_o divine_a saviour_n be_v as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o first_o ground_n and_o the_o first_o motive_n of_o the_o choice_n which_o our_o saviour_n be_v please_v to_o make_v of_o they_o for_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n may_v well_o be_v apply_v unto_o this_o matter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n with_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v this_o resemblance_n some_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n because_o it_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n because_o it_o be_v gather_v from_o sundry_a grape_n this_o be_v the_o notion_n of_o 26._o of_o comm._n in_o matth._n c._n 26._o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o 76._o of_o ep._n 76._o st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o some_o other_o other_o ground_n it_o in_o the_o effect_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o do_v nourish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n be_v call_v his_o blood_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n and_o rejoice_v the_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n give_v by_o st._n 18._o st._n lib._n l._n deoffie_a ecclâ—s_n c._n 18._o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n 14._o sevil_n comm_n in_o marc._n 14._o bede_n 31._o bede_n lib._n 〈◊〉_d inâ—â—â—_n cleric_a c._n 31._o rabanus_n and_o 26._o and_o comm._n in_o matth._n 26._o christian_a drutmer_n and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o when_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n and_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o have_v regard_n unto_o the_o effect_n which_o they_o produce_v and_o see_v the_o four_o divine_a writer_n which_o have_v relate_v in_o their_o sacred_a book_n the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o mention_v whether_o the_o wine_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v in_o institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v pure_a or_o mix_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o communion_n the_o jewish_a ritual_n as_o a_o learned_a 20._o learned_a buxtâ—â—f_n 〈◊〉_d hist_o s._n 〈◊〉_d §_o 20._o person_n and_o extreme_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o use_v and_o custom_n of_o that_o nation_n observe_v leave_v it_o unto_o the_o free_a will_n and_o choice_n of_o every_o person_n in_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n to_o use_v pure_a wine_n or_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n so_o that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n accommodate_v himself_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o his_o sacrament_n with_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o celebrate_n the_o jew_n passover_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o impossible_a consider_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o of_o s._n paul_n to_o determine_v whether_o the_o wine_n employ_v in_o the_o celebrate_n of_o his_o sacrament_n be_v mix_v with_o water_n or_o not_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o ancient_n believe_v there_o be_v water_n mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n and_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o persuasion_n that_o they_o establish_v the_o custom_n of_o so_o do_v a_o very_a ancient_a practice_n see_v that_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o write_v about_o fifty_o two_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v express_o mention_v it_o for_o in_o show_v the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o time_n 1._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2_o or_o rather_o 1._o he_o observe_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n bread_n and_o a_o cup_n with_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n that_o after_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v they_o all_o those_o which_o be_v there_o present_v receive_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v indeed_o as_o the_o first_o christian_n seek_v not_o so_o many_o mystery_n as_o those_o which_o come_v after_o i_o mean_v that_o they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o in_o seek_v out_o of_o mystery_n in_o most_o thing_n relate_v to_o religion_n so_o they_o satisfy_v themselves_o with_o the_o innocent_a practice_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o religious_o to_o observe_v this_o use_n with_o much_o simplicity_n but_o about_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n justin_n have_v write_v what_o be_v above_o express_v they_o bethink_v themselves_o of_o seek_v a_o mystery_n in_o this_o mingle_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n the_o first_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o please_v himself_o to_o discover_v a_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o of_o the_o mingle_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o be_v the_o glorious_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_a who_o will_v that_o the_o wine_n shall_v represent_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o water_n shall_v show_v the_o believe_a people_n and_o that_o the_o mingle_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o shall_v show_v the_o indissoluble_a union_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o christ_n and_o believer_n 63._o cyprian_a â—p_n 63._o the_o faithful_a people_n say_v he_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v denote_v by_o the_o wine_n and_o when_o the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o people_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v incorporate_v in_o he_o in_o who_o they_o believe_v and_o this_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v such_o that_o those_o thing_n can_v be_v any_o more_o separate_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o nothing_o can_v separate_v the_o church_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o believer_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o do_v persevere_v faithful_o and_o firm_o in_o what_o they_o believe_v nor_o hinder_v but_o this_o indivisible_a love_n shall_v subsist_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v in_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o offer_v wine_n alone_o or_o water_n alone_o for_o if_o only_a wine_n be_v offer_v it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o people_n and_o if_o only_a water_n be_v offer_v it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o people_n be_v absent_a from_o christ_n but_o when_o they_o be_v mingle_v and_o inseparable_o join_v together_o then_o be_v effect_v the_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a sacrament_n st._n cyprian_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o 2._o the_o can._n 2._o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675_o by_o 18._o by_o de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 18._o isidore_n by_o 14._o by_o in_o marc._n 14._o bede_n by_o dom._n by_o de_fw-fr corp._n &_o long_o dom._n bertram_n or_o ratramne_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n have_v think_v this_o mixture_n so_o essential_a unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o the_o six_o ecumenical_a council_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 691_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o pure_a wine_n because_o they_o justify_v themselves_o in_o this_o practice_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n explain_v the_o passage_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n whereof_o the_o armenian_n make_v use_v to_o authorise_v the_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o have_v explain_v it_o they_o make_v this_o decree_n 32._o council_n trullan_n can._n 32._o if_o any_o bishop_n or_o other_o priest_n do_v not_o follow_v the_o order_n leave_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o they_o mingle_v not_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n to_o offer_v the_o spotless_a sacrifice_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v because_o he_o declare_v the_o mystery_n imperfect_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n introduce_v a_o change_n in_o the_o tradition_n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o the_o
armenian_n desist_v not_o to_o persevere_v in_o this_o practice_n and_o always_o to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o pure_a wine_n until_o the_o year_n 1439._o that_o they_o send_v their_o deputy_n unto_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n under_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o ivth_o but_o they_o arrive_v not_o until_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n transmit_v unto_o we_o by_o sylvester_n sguropulus_n a_o great_a prelate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v present_a at_o all_o that_o there_o happen_v nevertheless_o in_o the_o direction_n give_v unto_o those_o deputy_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o say_a pope_n eugenius_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n as_o if_o it_o have_v still_o be_v assemble_v which_o may_v have_v be_v so_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o not_o of_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v go_v home_o in_o this_o instruction_n i_o say_v the_o armenian_n be_v enjoin_v to_o conform_v themselves_o unto_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n 866._o to._n 8._o council_n p._n 866._o and_o to_o mingle_v a_o little_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o this_o decree_n be_v much_o regard_v in_o this_o christian_a communion_n see_v we_o find_v by_o their_o liturgy_n that_o they_o continue_v in_o the_o custom_n of_o not_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup._n 12._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o lit._n c._n 12._o but_o beside_o this_o mystical_a signification_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v discover_v of_o this_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o find_v they_o have_v use_v it_o to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o issue_v out_o of_o the_o pierce_a side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o his_o passion_n and_o when_o he_o be_v on_o the_o cross_n 32._o council_n trull_n can._n 32._o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eastern_a council_n before_o mention_v and_o which_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o hall_n of_o the_o imperial_a palace_n at_o constantinople_n as_o for_o st._n athanasius_n he_o resemble_v this_o mixture_n unto_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o human_a nature_n 435._o athan._n in_o psal_n 74._o apud_fw-la combesis_fw-la auct_n bibl._n pat._n t._n 2._o pa._n 435._o the_o mystical_a cup_n of_o the_o communion_n say_v he_o be_v give_v mingle_v with_o water_n because_o the_o pure_a wine_n do_v signify_v the_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v unmixed_a and_o in_o that_o it_o be_v temper_v with_o water_n it_o intimate_v the_o union_n which_o be_v betwixt_o we_o and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o these_o holy_a doctor_n please_v themselves_o in_o search_v out_o these_o mystical_a signification_n not_o only_o in_o one_o of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o in_o the_o other_o in_o fine_a as_o they_o discover_v mystery_n in_o mix_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n so_o they_o also_o discover_v other_o mystery_n in_o make_v the_o bread_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v very_o well_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 63._o cyprian_a ep._n 76._o vide_fw-la 63._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v denote_v the_o believe_a people_n which_o he_o bear_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o term_v his_o blood_n the_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a cluster_n of_o grape_n press_v together_o and_o reduce_v to_o one_o he_o again_o signify_v the_o same_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o sundry_a person_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n it_o be_v the_o frequent_a doctrine_n of_o divers_a of_o serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n &_o serm._n 83._o the_o divers_a s._n augustin_n and_o general_o of_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o matth._n of_o com._n in_o matth._n theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o cor._n of_o hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o cor._n s._n chrysostom_n of_o 18._o of_o de_fw-fr offa_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o c._n 18._o isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o 10._o of_o com._n in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o bede_n of_o 16._o of_o de_fw-fr reb._n eccles_n c._n 16._o walafridus_n strabo_n of_o 31._o of_o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n lib._n 1._o c._n 31._o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o of_o many_o other_o but_o alas_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n please_v themselves_o in_o find_v out_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n wherein_o they_o take_v so_o much_o delight_n the_o devil_n who_o be_v always_o vigilant_a to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o always_o find_v occasion_n to_o worry_v it_o fail_v not_o to_o raise_v she_o up_o enemy_n even_o from_o her_o infancy_n and_o to_o spew_v out_o from_o his_o dark_a dungeon_n sundry_a sort_n of_o sect_n and_o heretic_n totake_v occasion_n either_o to_o slander_v the_o innocency_n of_o her_o mystery_n by_o the_o gnostic_n or_o to_o corrupt_v their_o purity_n by_o the_o montanist_n and_o pepusian_o if_o what_o some_o have_v write_v be_v true_a or_o to_o gainsay_v their_o utility_n by_o the_o ascodrupite_n or_o to_o make_v they_o pass_v for_o dream_n and_o delusion_n by_o the_o marcosian_o or_o to_o render_v they_o odious_a by_o the_o ophites_n or_o to_o change_v the_o matter_n either_o by_o add_v of_o some_o strange_a thing_n as_o the_o artotyrite_n or_o by_o take_v away_o the_o essential_o as_o the_o hydroparastate_n or_o aquarian_o and_o this_o be_v what_o we_o intend_v to_o examine_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n ii_o wherein_o be_v discourse_v of_o sundry_a sort_n of_o sect_n and_o heresy_n only_o so_o as_o may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v light_n unto_o the_o present_a subject_n the_o first_o heretic_n which_o the_o devil_n stir_v up_o to_o trouble_v the_o church_n upon_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o gnostic_n that_o be_v such_o as_o assume_v to_o themselves_o that_o proud_a and_o insolent_a title_n to_o persuade_v the_o ignorant_a people_n that_o they_o be_v possess_v with_o great_a wisdom_n and_o that_o they_o be_v able_a to_o dive_v into_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o most_o obscure_a and_o difficult_a mystery_n some_o derive_v their_o original_a from_o the_o nicolaïtan_n other_o say_v they_o have_v for_o their_o leader_n a_o eminent_a heretic_n call_v carpocrates_n but_o from_o what_o original_a soever_o they_o come_v it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o it_o be_v very_o pernicious_a see_v it_o produce_v so_o curse_v a_o offspring_n certain_o this_o fountain_n be_v very_o corrupt_a see_v the_o stream_n be_v so_o infectious_a and_o the_o root_n of_o this_o curse_a tree_n be_v very_o venomous_a see_v the_o branch_n produce_v no_o less_o than_o the_o bitter_a fruit_n of_o mortal_a poison_n a_o infamous_a brood_n as_o ever_o be_v who_o mystery_n abound_v with_o abomination_n and_o horror_n therefore_o be_v they_o also_o call_v borborite_n or_o borborian_n to_o denote_v their_o filthiness_n and_o vileness_n these_o miserable_a wretch_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v sway_v by_o their_o own_o corrupt_a desire_n and_o be_v slave_n unto_o their_o passion_n and_o disorder_a lust_n they_o pollute_v themselves_o frequent_o with_o woman_n which_o be_v in_o common_a among_o they_o and_o covet_v nothing_o more_o than_o this_o filthy_a practice_n they_o be_v blind_o lead_v on_o by_o their_o wicked_a concupiscence_n and_o without_o any_o restraint_n wallow_v in_o the_o most_o brutish_a action_n the_o very_a thought_n whereof_o fill_v i_o with_o amazement_n and_o horror_n but_o what_o be_v most_o dreadful_a and_o strange_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o these_o organ_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v that_o they_o act_v their_o great_a abomination_n in_o their_o assembly_n and_o in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o meet_v to_o exercise_v their_o diabolical_a religion_n s._n epiphanius_n who_o more_o exact_o than_o any_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_n relate_v unto_o we_o all_o that_o pass_v in_o the_o abominable_a mystery_n of_o these_o wretch_n be_v ashamed_a to_o write_v and_o be_v it_o not_o in_o some_o sort_n necessary_a to_o be_v publish_v to_o render_v they_o odious_a unto_o all_o the_o world_n he_o will_v have_v forbear_v to_o have_v relate_v the_o brutality_n and_o filthiness_n which_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o commit_v as_o for_o my_o own_o particular_a although_o i_o have_v learn_v from_o s._n paul_n that_o all_o thing_n be_v puâ—e_v unto_o the_o pure_a yet_o i_o will_v forbear_v recite_v all_o the_o impurity_n which_o be_v act_v in_o
piece_n to_o make_v they_o serve_v as_o abominable_a food_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o mystery_n celebrate_v among_o they_o that_o be_v among_o the_o montanist_n therefore_o during_o the_o late_a persecution_n the_o gentile_n imagine_v we_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o the_o montanist_n assume_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n but_o false_o apparent_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v more_o formal_a nor_o more_o positive_o on_o this_o subject_a nevertheless_o i_o find_v s._n austin_n come_v nothing_o short_a of_o s._n cyrill_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v as_o full_a as_o he_o only_o save_v that_o he_o do_v not_o express_o mention_v the_o kill_n of_o a_o young_a child_n these_o be_v his_o word_n it_o be_v report_v that_o they_o have_v pernicious_a sacrament_n 26._o august_n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la 26._o for_o it_o be_v say_v they_o make_v their_o sacrament_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o little_a infant_n of_o a_o year_n old_a which_o they_o make_v to_o issue_v from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o body_n by_o prick_v it_o all_o over_o and_o mingle_v this_o blood_n with_o flower_n they_o make_v bread_n of_o it_o and_o if_o the_o child_n die_v they_o esteem_v it_o a_o martyr_n but_o if_o it_o recover_v and_o live_v it_o be_v esteem_v among_o they_o as_o a_o great_a priest_n or_o sacrificer_n then_o distinguish_v the_o pepusian_o from_o the_o cavaphrygians_n and_o montanist_n he_o say_v they_o do_v like_o the_o other_o in_o their_o eucharist_n so_o that_o after_o so_o many_o witness_n shall_v not_o one_o absolute_o acquiesce_v in_o all_o likelihood_n one_o shall_v be_v repute_v a_o self-willed_a person_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v desire_v the_o reader_n a_o little_a to_o suspend_v his_o judgement_n for_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o theodoret_n do_v not_o full_o agree_v to_o this_o matter_n at_o least_o he_o observe_v that_o when_o the_o montanist_n be_v tax_v with_o the_o thing_n they_o deny_v it_o and_o look_v on_o this_o accusation_n as_o a_o imposture_n and_o grievous_a calumny_n and_o i_o can_v tell_v but_o in_o such_o like_a occasion_n the_o declaration_n of_o the_o party_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v rather_o than_o the_o accusation_n which_o many_o time_n have_v no_o other_o ground_n but_o a_o popular_a report_n and_o fame_n which_o every_o one_o know_v relate_v thing_n false_a as_o well_o as_o true_a 2._o theodoreâ—_n haeret_fw-la sab_n â—_o 3._o c._n 2._o as_o to_o their_o mystery_n say_v theodoret_n some_o do_v relate_v thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o own_o which_o they_o deny_v and_o agree_v not_o unto_o but_o they_o call_v this_o accusaetion_n a_o false_a calumny_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n not_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_n which_o be_v contemporary_a with_o montanus_n not_o one_o of_o those_o which_o oppose_v his_o heresy_n when_o it_o first_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n with_o the_o prediction_n of_o his_o prophetess_n have_v impute_v any_o such_o thing_n unto_o this_o sect_n i_o can_v easy_o imagine_v they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o gnostic_n which_o be_v lay_v to_o their_o charge_n especial_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o eusebius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n make_v mention_n of_o many_o that_o be_v fill_v with_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n write_v very_o earnest_o against_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o this_o pretend_a paraclete_n and_o of_o his_o prophetess_n and_o have_v preseve_v some_o fragment_n of_o their_o work_n 18._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 18._o without_o any_o mention_n therein_o of_o these_o abominable_a mystery_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o apollonius_n who_o in_o eusebius_n reproach_v this_o montanus_n that_o he_o establish_v law_n touch_v fast_n and_o for_o dissolve_v of_o marriage_n will_v have_v spare_v he_o on_o a_o matter_n which_o alone_o will_v have_v render_v he_o odious_a and_o execrable_a unto_o all_o the_o world_n nor_o that_o tertullian_n who_o a_o too_o ridgid_a piety_n precipitate_v into_o the_o sect_n of_o this_o false_a paraclete_n will_v have_v embrace_v such_o a_o sect_n wherein_o such_o execrable_a mystery_n be_v celebrate_v nor_o last_o that_o the_o ancient_n which_o lament_v his_o misfortune_n and_o his_o contend_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o his_o montanus_n will_v have_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o considerable_a a_o circumstance_n which_o be_v able_a to_o startle_v and_o cover_v with_o eternal_a infamy_n all_o the_o follower_n of_o this_o hypocritical_a impostor_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o be_v think_v to_o reject_v or_o despise_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o testimony_n we_o have_v hear_v i_o will_v only_o follow_v the_o distinction_n which_o s._n epiphanius_n have_v make_v of_o the_o montanist_n and_o cataphrygian_o from_o the_o quintilian_o extr._n epiph._n haer_fw-mi 48._o extr._n the_o priscillianist_n and_o the_o pepusian_o unto_o who_o he_o seem_v to_o join_v the_o tascodrugite_n for_o he_o acquit_v the_o former_a from_o the_o crime_n of_o infant-killing_a and_o only_o impute_v unto_o the_o other_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o little_a child_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o may_v be_v compare_v both_o together_o or_o we_o at_o least_o the_o better_a judge_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n but_o the_o devil_n rest_v not_o there_o for_o have_v declare_v a_o mortal_a hatred_n against_o mankind_n especial_o against_o christian_n because_o the_o establish_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o they_o adore_v be_v the_o utter_a subversion_n of_o he_o he_o use_v his_o great_a force_n and_o cunning_a skill_n and_o power_n to_o effect_v the_o wicked_a device_n which_o he_o plot_v against_o they_o lay_v many_o snare_n and_o trap_n at_o once_o to_o the_o end_n that_o if_o he_o fail_v in_o the_o one_o he_o may_v not_o in_o the_o other_o by_o the_o gnostic_n and_o the_o pepusian_o he_o endeavour_v to_o disgrace_v the_o holiness_n of_o their_o discipline_n and_o to_o vilify_v their_o most_o sacred_a and_o religious_a mystery_n other_o stratagem_n he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o oppose_v their_o utility_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o their_o use_n and_o celebration_n there_o be_v heretic_n call_v ascodrute_n or_o ascodrupite_n who_o pretend_v to_o great_a degree_n of_o purity_n and_o to_o calumniate_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n teach_v that_o all_o visible_a thing_n be_v the_o production_n of_o ignorance_n and_o passion_n and_o that_o divine_a mystery_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o image_n of_o invisible_a thing_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v celebrate_v by_o thing_n visible_a nor_o incorporeal_a by_o thing_n visible_a and_o corporeal_a and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a compass_n of_o the_o redemption_n but_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a therefore_o they_o do_v neither_o celebrate_v baptism_n nor_o the_o lord_n supper_n the_o two_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v to_o convey_v his_o blessing_n unto_o we_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v theodoret_n who_o plain_o describe_v they_o unto_o we_o these_o person_n say_v 10._o theoder_n haret_fw-la fab_n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o the_o divine_a mystery_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v celebrate_v which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o invisible_a thing_n with_o thing_n visible_a nor_o to_o represent_v incorcoporeal_a thing_n by_o thing_n which_o be_v corporeal_a and_o sensible_a that_o the_o complete_a redemption_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o true_a apprehension_n and_o knowledge_n of_o what_o it_o be_v that_o all_o visible_a thing_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o ignorance_n and_o passion_n be_v make_v void_a by_o knowledge_n therefore_o the_o redemption_n must_v be_v also_o spiritual_a he_o also_o add_v that_o they_o do_v not_o baptize_v those_o which_o turn_v unto_o their_o sect_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n be_v not_o celebrate_v among_o they_o for_o they_o term_v redemption_n the_o knowledge_n of_o all_o thing_n some_o think_v that_o these_o ascodrupite_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o which_o s._n epiphanius_n call_v tascodrugites_n 48._o epiph._n haer_fw-mi 48._o give_v also_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o name_n which_o be_v give_v they_o because_o pray_v they_o put_v the_o forefinger_n in_o their_o nose_n as_o a_o mark_n of_o sadness_n and_o voluntary_a equity_n and_o that_o in_o their_o language_n tascus_fw-la signify_v a_o perch_n and_o drugus_n the_o nose_n but_o in_o that_o behalf_n they_o be_v to_o be_v accquit_v of_o the_o crime_n which_o be_v impute_v unto_o the_o pepusian_o with_o who_o epiphanius_n be_v wont_a to_o join_v they_o that_o be_v of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o infant_n s._n epiphanius_n do_v not_o positive_o affirm_v it_o of_o they_o he_o only_o say_v that_o this_o cruelty_n be_v commit_v either_o among_o they_o or_o among_o the_o pepusian_o so_o that_o this_o wickedness_n be_v not_o likely_a to_o have_v be_v act_v among_o the_o
and_o not_o bishop_n of_o marseilles_n as_o pope_n adrian_n style_v he_o do_v speak_v for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o certain_a person_n 75._o gennaâ—_n l_o the_o dogm_n eccles_n c._n 75._o that_o under_o pretence_n of_o sobriety_n will_v not_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o wine_n but_o with_o water_n only_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o this_o enemy_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v prove_v vain_a in_o this_o regard_n god_n have_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o prevail_v in_o this_o matter_n over_o his_o church_n for_o all_o christian_a communion_n have_v faithful_o retain_v the_o use_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n insomuch_o as_o even_o in_o those_o country_n where_o wine_n do_v not_o grow_v they_o endeavour_v to_o imitate_v the_o best_a they_o can_v the_o other_o christian_n who_o live_v in_o those_o climate_n which_o abound_v with_o it_o for_o instance_n the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n where_o there_o be_v no_o wine_n use_v dry_a grape_n bring_v from_o mecha_n and_o ormus_n and_o steep_v they_o a_o whole_a night_n in_o water_n next_o day_n they_o press_v they_o and_o with_o the_o liquor_n that_o come_v out_o they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n instead_o of_o wine_n also_o ramusio_fw-la vol._n 1._o p._n 313._o aâ—d_v several_a other_o also_o the_o abassins_n also_o do_v in_o like_a manner_n as_o francis_n alvarez_n in_o his_o voyage_n into_o ethiopia_n do_v testify_v but_o upon_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v not_o be_v altogether_o needless_a to_o consider_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o antiquity_n touch_v the_o two_o cup_n mention_v by_o st._n luke_n which_o be_v distribute_v by_o our_o saviour_n unto_o his_o disciple_n as_o be_v allege_v by_o st._n luke_n in_o his_o gospel_n observe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v in_o give_v the_o former_a that_o he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o he_o mention_n not_o to_o be_v speak_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o distribute_v the_o latter_a now_o see_v that_o st._n fulgentius_n bishop_n of_o rusp_n in_o africa_n have_v collect_v the_o several_a judgement_n of_o those_o which_o precede_v or_o be_v his_o contemporary_n what_o we_o find_v in_o his_o write_n shall_v suffice_v and_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v to_o satisfy_v his_o curiosity_n on_o this_o matter_n â—5_n fulgent_n ad_fw-la â—â—rrand_n diacon_n de_fw-fr quinque_fw-la qua_v c_o â—5_n some_o person_n say_v he_o will_v have_v this_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n understand_v viz._n that_o the_o lord_n give_v not_o two_o cup_n but_o rather_o they_o affirm_v that_o he_o say_v so_o by_o way_n of_o anticipation_n and_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o but_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o which_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v divide_v and_o then_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n to_o drink_v of_o it_o other_o there_o be_v that_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v two_o cup_n distribute_v but_o which_o opinion_n soever_o of_o they_o be_v follow_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v no_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n those_o which_o think_v our_o saviour_n give_v two_o cup_n say_v that_o it_o be_v do_v mystical_o and_o that_o by_o the_o former_a cup_n he_o will_v prefigure_v his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o second_o that_o of_o his_o follower_n other_o again_o have_v say_v that_o the_o two_o cup_n do_v represent_v what_o have_v be_v command_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n viz._n that_o whosoever_o have_v not_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n of_o the_o first_o month_n in_o eat_v a_o lamb_n shall_v do_v it_o the_o second_o month_n in_o eat_v a_o kid._n as_o for_o i_o add_v st._n fulgentius_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v here_o discover_v another_o mystery_n which_o accord_v very_o well_o with_o the_o christian_a faith_n viz._n that_o both_o in_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o cup_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v both_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n especial_o see_v the_o truth_n itself_o have_v so_o plain_o declare_v it_o unto_o we_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o unto_o those_o which_o search_v the_o truth_n for_o the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o new_a testament_n the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v we_o to_o drink_v and_o afterward_o 38._o ibid._n c._n 38._o in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o gospel_n whereof_o we_o now_o dispute_v we_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o understand_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o we_o be_v teach_v by_o our_o saviour_n own_o word_n who_o say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n and_o according_a to_o this_o rule_n whereby_o the_o cup_n be_v term_v the_o new_a testament_n be_v very_o just_o to_o be_v understand_v the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v first_o the_o same_o lord_n then_o which_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n both_o testament_n give_v also_o both_o cup_n therefore_o at_o the_o same_o supper_n he_o eat_v of_o the_o jewish_a passover_n which_o be_v to_o be_v offer_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o be_v institute_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n he_o eat_v the_o passover_n of_o the_o jew_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v promise_v to_o come_v unto_o our_o passover_n which_o he_o become_v when_o sacrifice_v himself_o in_o fine_a consider_v what_o the_o evangelist_n st._n luke_n relate_v that_o he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n for_o he_o say_v thus_o when_o the_o hour_n be_v come_v he_o sit_v down_o at_o the_o table_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n with_o he_o and_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o with_o desire_n have_v i_o desire_v to_o eat_v this_o passover_n with_o you_o before_o i_o suffer_v he_o eat_v therefore_o the_o passover_n by_o which_o he_o be_v represent_v to_o suffer_v before_o he_o suffer_v voluntary_o for_o we_o there_o be_v also_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n something_a which_o ought_v diligent_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o believer_n and_o wherein_o may_v be_v perceive_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o both_o testament_n for_o st._n luke_n thus_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o first_o mention_v and_o have_v take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v take_v you_o it_o and_o divide_v it_o among_o you_o but_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v and_o have_v take_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o also_o he_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n after_o supper_n say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o of_o all_o the_o opinion_n or_o divers_a interpretation_n cite_v by_o st._n fulgentius_n i_o find_v his_o own_o the_o most_o reasonable_a because_o in_o effect_n st._n luke_n have_v mention_v two_o several_a cup_n the_o paschal_n cup_n and_o the_o eucharistical_a cup_n the_o former_a be_v a_o sign_n and_o seal_n of_o the_o first_o covenant_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o sign_n and_o seal_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n if_o this_o evangelist_n have_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o eucharistical_a cup_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n but_o only_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n because_o he_o consider_v our_o saviour_n whole_a action_n to_o be_v but_o one_o supper_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v make_v our_o saviour_n say_v after_o this_o supper_n and_o my_o now_o sit_v at_o table_n with_o you_o i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n second_o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n may_v have_v say_v so_o of_o the_o two_o cup_n the_o paschal_n and_o eucharistical_a yet_o nevertheless_o s._n luke_n see_v the_o two_o other_o evangelist_n have_v not_o observe_v it_o of_o the_o paschal_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o observe_v it_o of_o the_o paschal_n and_o not_o of_o the_o eucharistick_a the_o evangelist_n be_v accustom_v to_o supply_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o omission_n one_o of_o another_o i_o mean_v that_o the_o one_o observe_v some_o thing_n the_o other_o have_v omit_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v they_o have_v all_o write_v of_o design_n and_o by_o consent_n chap._n iii_o continuation_n of_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o s._n ignatius_n say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o heresy_n of_o one_o name_v tanchelin_n who_o also_o
be_v so_o inconsiderable_a and_o of_o little_a moment_n that_o it_o deserve_v not_o our_o pain_n to_o examine_v it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v that_o in_o that_o which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n although_o it_o can_v be_v his_o the_o priest_n make_v this_o prayer_n at_o the_o time_n the_o element_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o the_o holy_a table_n jacob._n liturg._n st._n jacob._n to_o be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v o_o lord_n our_o god_n which_o have_v send_v the_o bread_n from_o heaven_n the_o food_n of_o all_o the_o world_n jesus_n our_o lord_n saviour_n redeemer_n and_o benefactor_n to_o bless_v and_o sanctify_v we_o bless_v we_o beseech_v thou_o this_o oblation_n and_o receive_v it_o upon_o thy_o heavenly_a altar_n remember_v o_o lord_n thou_o which_o be_v full_a of_o love_n towards_o mankind_n those_o who_o offer_v and_o for_o who_o they_o have_v offer_v and_o keep_v we_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a in_o this_o holy_a celebration_n of_o thy_o divine_a mystery_n because_o thy_o great_a and_o glorious_a name_n o_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v glorify_v and_o praise_v now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n and_o in_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n mark_n but_o not_o he_o the_o priest_n pray_v in_o the_o same_o time_n but_o in_o term_n something_o different_a marc._n liturg._n st._n marc._n o_o lord_n holy_a almighty_a and_o terrible_a which_o dwell_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n sanctify_v we_o and_o make_v we_o worthy_a of_o this_o holy_a priesthood_n and_o grant_v that_o we_o may_v minister_v at_o thy_o holy_a altar_n with_o a_o good_a conscience_n cleanse_v our_o heart_n from_o all_o impurity_n drive_v out_o of_o we_o all_o reprobate_a sense_n sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o spirit_n and_o give_v we_o grace_n with_o fear_n to_o practice_v the_o worship_n of_o our_o father_n to_o give_v we_o the_o light_n of_o thy_o countenance_n at_o all_o time_n for_o it_o be_v thou_o which_o sanctifie_v and_o bless_v all_o thing_n and_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n they_o carry_v the_o element_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n as_o they_o call_v it_o unto_o the_o altar_n or_o unto_o the_o communion_n table_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o so_o great_a pomp_n solemnity_n and_o ceremony_n that_o the_o ignorant_a people_n dazzle_v with_o the_o ceremony_n forbear_v not_o to_o give_v unto_o these_o element_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v such_o a_o honour_n as_o do_v not_o belong_v unto_o they_o 24._o cabasil_n in_o liturg._n expos_fw-la c._n 24._o cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o write_v in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n complain_v of_o it_o in_o the_o explication_n which_o he_o make_v of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o say_v those_o which_o unadvised_o do_v so_o do_v confound_v the_o element_n which_o be_v sanctify_v with_o those_o which_o be_v not_o and_o that_o from_o this_o confusion_n proceed_v the_o honour_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o consecration_n which_o this_o archbishop_n do_v condemn_v but_o in_o fine_a the_o element_n be_v so_o bring_v and_o lay_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o be_v consecrate_v these_o same_o liturgy_n inform_v we_o that_o he_o that_o officiate_n after_o have_v recite_v all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v send_v upon_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n which_o be_v not_o write_v until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o do_v very_o clear_o represent_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o consecration_n we_o will_v begin_v with_o he_o to_o show_v how_o this_o consecrate_v liturgy_n be_v couch_v for_o after_o have_v end_v the_o recital_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o these_o word_n 12._o constitut_n apostol_n l._n 8._o cap._n 12._o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o for_o as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v he_o go_v on_o therefore_o set_v before_o we_o his_o passion_n his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o second_o come_v which_o will_v be_v when_o he_o come_v with_o power_n and_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o reward_v everyone_o after_o their_o work_n we_o effer_fw-la unto_o thou_o o_o our_o king_n and_o our_o god_n according_a so_o thy_o commandment_n this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n in_o give_v thou_o thanks_o by_o he_o because_o thou_o have_v make_v we_o worthy_a to_o stand_v in_o thy_o presence_n to_o execute_v this_o ministry_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n who_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o nothing_o that_o thou_o will_v favourable_o behold_v these_o gift_n which_o be_v present_v before_o thou_o and_o that_o thou_o will_v therein_o do_v thy_o good_a pleasure_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o this_o sacrifice_n the_o witness_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o this_o cup_n his_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o partake_v of_o they_o may_v be_v confirm_v in_o piety_n obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v worthy_a of_o thy_o christ_n and_o of_o everlasting_a life_n when_o thou_o o_o lord_n most_o mighty_a shall_v be_v reconcile_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n it_o be_v say_v o_o lord_n send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o jacob_n liturg_n jacob_n and_o upon_o these_o sacred_a element_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o end_n that_o come_v upon_o they_o he_o may_v sanctify_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n by_o his_o holy_a good_a and_o glorious_a presence_n and_o that_o he_o will_v make_v the_o bread_n the_o sacred_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o precious_a blood_n in_o that_o of_o s._n mark_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n lover_n of_o mankind_n marc._n liturg._n marc._n to_o send_v down_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o these_o loaf_n and_o these_o chalice_n to_o sanctify_v and_o to_o consecrate_v they_o and_o to_o make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o cup_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n our_o god_n our_o saviour_n and_o our_o sovereign_a king_n and_o so_o in_o those_o of_o st._n basil_n st._n chrysostome_n and_o general_o in_o all_o except_v the_o latin_a liturgy_n at_o this_o time_n use_v i_o say_v in_o that_o of_o the_o present_a time_n for_o i_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o ancient_o and_o that_o in_o all_o appearance_n they_o cut_v off_o from_o this_o liturgy_n i_o mean_v from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o prayer_n which_o follow_v as_o in_o the_o other_o liturgy_n the_o word_n of_o institution_n by_o the_o which_o prayer_n christian_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n even_o in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o the_o end_n this_o truth_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a this_o question_n must_v be_v thorough_o examine_v to_o wit_n whether_o the_o ancient_n do_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n and_o by_o thanksgiving_n or_o otherwise_o jesus_n christ_n the_o absolute_a master_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v consecrate_v his_o sacrament_n by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o the_o divine_a writer_n do_v testify_v make_v use_n of_o two_o expression_n the_o one_o of_o which_o signify_v give_v of_o thanks_o and_o the_o other_o to_o bless_v as_o to_o their_o etymology_n but_o as_o to_o their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n they_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o reason_n whereof_o may_v be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o conceive_v their_o prayer_n in_o term_n of_o praise_n and_o blessing_n the_o first_o christian_n which_o make_v the_o example_n of_o christ_n their_o law_n and_o rule_n intend_v not_o to_o consecrate_v any_o otherwise_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v do_v therefore_o justin_n martyr_n speak_v of_o prayer_n which_o the_o pastor_n make_v after_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n which_o be_v present_v unto_o he_o 2._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communion_n the_o bread_n
it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o the_o sermon_n be_v the_o word_n whereof_o we_o intend_v to_o cite_v they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o almighty_a god_n 405._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi hom._n 5._o lib._n 9_o p._n 405._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o attribute_n it_o unto_o sanctification_n the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o be_v pronounce_v he_o say_v take_v and_o drink_v facundus_n of_o hermiane_n the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 7._o epist_n l._n 7._o what_o we_o say_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n present_o after_o invocation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o host_n of_o the_o oblation_n 63._o epist_n 63._o by_o that_o prayer_n only_o which_o some_o have_v observe_v after_o he_o that_o have_v write_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 26._o walafridus_n strabo_n cap._n 20_o and_o berno_n cap._n 1._o isidore_z of_o sevill_n 15._o de_fw-fr eccles_n offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o st._n peter_n first_o of_o all_o institute_v the_o order_n of_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o be_v consecrate_v the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o holy_a action_n because_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v for_o we_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n touch_v image_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n 32._o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 1._o c._n 32._o rabanus_n maurus_n the_o lord_n first_o of_o all_o consecrate_a by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n which_o his_o apostle_n imitate_v practise_v afterward_o and_o teach_v their_o successor_n to_o do_v so_o likewise_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v now_o practice_v all_o the_o world_n over_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o and_o again_o as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v embalm_v with_o sweet_a spice_n be_v due_o put_v into_o a_o new_a sepulchre_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n in_o his_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n be_v prepare_v with_o the_o perfume_n of_o holy_a prayer_n it_o be_v administer_v in_o sacred_a vessel_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n 2._o serm._n 11_o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n part_n 2._o to_o the_o end_n believer_n may_v receive_v it_o egberâ—_n against_o the_o cathari_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n seem_v also_o to_o refer_v the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n although_o his_o doctrine_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o rabanus_n have_v we_o no_o other_o testimony_n but_o these_o abovementioned_a and_o which_o be_v frequent_o allege_v they_o be_v doubtless_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o join_v the_o follow_a testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a to_o begin_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o his_o book_n against_o fabian_n say_v 202._o exit_fw-la libro_fw-la 8._o p._n 202._o you_o have_v imagine_v touch_v the_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o at_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v implore_v that_o it_o will_v seem_v to_o imply_v that_o he_o be_v local_o present_a and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o baptism_n by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n macarius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o eight_o act_n of_o the_o vi_o general_a council_n we_o say_v he_o e._n tom._n 5._o council_n p._n 99_o e._n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o be_v sanctify_v be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saviour_n of_o all_o the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 693._o say_v c._n can._n 6._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 430._o c._n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o to_o put_v it_o upon_o the_o table_n or_o altar_n to_o be_v bless_v and_o again_o our_o assembly_n have_v appoint_v by_o a_o general_a consent_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v present_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n a_o entire_a and_o good_a loaf_n to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministerial_a benediction_n a_o council_n of_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338._o bishop_n assemble_v anno._n 754._o say_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 756._o act_n 6._o council_n 2._o niceni_n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o as_o a_o true_a figure_n or_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v become_v his_o divine_a body_n and_o will_v you_o know_v how_o the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n say_v the_o father_n interpose_v to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a to_o wit_n by_o his_o prayer_n whereby_o he_o beg_v of_o god_n the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n george_n pachimer_n 290._o in_o epist_n 9_o t._n 1._o p._n 290._o paraphraser_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n by_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a cup._n in_o the_o ancient_a formulary_n of_o a_o uncertain_a author_n publish_v by_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n edit_fw-la c._n 8._o p._n 121._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o author_n whereof_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o lovis_n the_o debonnair_a we_o find_v that_o this_o prince_n to_o honour_v the_o church_n order_v that_o all_o those_o shall_v be_v set_v free_a and_o at_o liberty_n that_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n and_o say_v he_o who_o consecrate_v by_o the_o intervention_n of_o their_o prayer_n 18._o de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptism_n do_fw-mi 18._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o write_v unto_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 489._o tom._n 6._o council_n p._n 489._o attribute_n the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n and_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o word_n be_v find_v cite_v in_o the_o iv_o act_n of_o the_o council_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 738._o ibid._n p_o 738._o which_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o viii_o ecumenical_a council_n the_o council_n of_o cressy_n assemble_v anno._n 858._o say_v 129._o tom._n 3._o conc._n gall._n p._n 129._o that_o consecratton_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n write_v unto_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o complain_v of_o some_o sharp_a and_o bitter_a word_n which_o this_o pope_n use_v against_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n we_o can_v think_v that_o such_o word_n can_v proceed_v out_o of_o your_o mouth_n 265._o supplem_fw-la conc._n gal._n p._n 265._o as_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o devout_a and_o holy_a prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n allege_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o corby_n viz_o a_o old_a explication_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o a_o ancient_a treatise_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o both_o which_o the_o consecration_n be_v attribute_v unto_o prayer_n in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o manuscript_n be_v find_v these_o word_n by_o maynard_n relation_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v those_o which_o be_v consecrate_v with_o prayer_n 13._o p._n 12._o p._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v thing_n make_v holy_a because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n which_o word_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o learned_a friar_n be_v upon_o a_o matter_n take_v out_o of_o s._n isidore_n lib._n 6._o orig._n c._n 19_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o contempt_n of_o canon_n 183._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 183._o first_o part._n the_o oblation_n say_v he_o which_o be_v to_o be_v present_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v consecrate_v chief_o by_o the_o prayer_n wherein_o we_o say_v unto_o god_n our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o borrow_v from_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a greek_a church_n
differ_v in_o word_n yet_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o contain_v one_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n some_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o god_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thing_n which_o he_o give_v we_o for_o our_o nourishment_n 32._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 32._o so_o it_o be_v that_o st._n irenaeus_n express_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o gift_n that_o be_v of_o the_o food_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n or_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n which_o he_o explain_v afterward_o by_o bread_n and_o by_o wine_n which_o be_v creature_n of_o this_o world_n other_o have_v speak_v positive_o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 27._o just_a martyr_n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 260._o macar_n hom._n 27._o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n offer_v in_o all_o place_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o consist_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n st._n macarius_n a_o ancient_a anchorite_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o primitive_a believer_n know_v not_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 401._o l._n 1._o ep_v 401._o thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n isidore_n of_o damietta_n confess_v unto_o rabbi_n benjamin_n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n 19_o fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n de_fw-fr side_n c._n 19_o that_o st._n fulgentius_n say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o venerable_a bede_n one_o of_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o 4._o bed_n in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o century_n teach_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v change_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n attribute_v unto_o primasius_n but_o which_o be_v of_o haimon_n of_o halberstad_n or_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n and_o by_o consequence_n at_o least_o of_o the_o ix_o century_n declare_v hebr._n in_o c._n 5._o ad_fw-la hebr._n that_o the_o lord_n leave_v unto_o his_o church_n these_o two_o gift_n bread_n and_o wine_n to_o offer_v they_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o 25._o amalar._n praesat_fw-la 2._o l._n the_o offic_n &_o l._n 3._o cap._n 25._o and_o that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n seek_v a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o priest_n offering_z bread_n wine_n and_o water_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrificer_n recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o other_o not_o content_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v add_v the_o quality_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o they_o be_v sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n attribute_v unto_o eucherius_n bishop_n of_o lion_n thus_o express_v his_o thought_n 18._o eucher_n in_o genes_n l._n 2._o c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v command_v say_v he_o that_o christian_n shall_v offer_v in_o sacrifice_n not_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n as_o aaron_n do_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n word_n which_o be_v yet_o see_v in_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n 12._o isidor_n hisp_n in_o gen._n c._n 12._o and_o which_o show_n that_o where_o any_o of_o the_o father_n instead_o of_o these_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v say_v that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n cyprian_n and_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n under_o the_o name_n of_o primasius_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o st._n eucherius_n and_o st._n isidore_n otherwise_o they_o will_v be_v make_v to_o clash_v among_o themselves_o and_o those_o will_v be_v make_v to_o seem_v enemy_n who_o doctrine_n differ_v not_o from_o one_o another_o as_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o one_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o other_o and_o if_o the_o term_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v careful_o heed_v with_o what_o go_v before_o and_o follow_v after_o it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o the_o same_o st._n isidore_n say_v elsewhere_o 26._o idem_fw-la de_fw-la allegor_fw-la idem_fw-la de_fw-la voc_fw-la c._n 26._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o that_o christian_n do_v not_o now_o offer_v jewish_a sacrifice_n such_o as_o the_o sacrificer_n aaron_n offer_v but_o such_o as_o be_v offer_v by_o melchizedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o most_o venerable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 10._o theodor._n in_o psal_n 109_o heb._n 10._o as_o for_o the_o famous_a theodoret_n it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o yet_o he_o sufficient_o explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sanctify_v the_o whole_a lump_n by_o the_o first-fruit_n other_o in_o fine_a have_v show_v their_o belief_n on_o this_o point_n in_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v and_o that_o we_o offer_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o same_o thing_n melchisedeck_v offer_v it_o be_v what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n that_o melchisedeck_v present_v bread_n and_o wine_n 63._o clem._n alex._n stromat_n l._n 4_o p._n 539._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o a_o food_n sanctify_v in_o type_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o s._n cyprian_n when_o he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n offer_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o same_o sacrifice_n which_o melchisedeck_v have_v do_v that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o wit_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o as_o he_o say_v again_o not_o to_o leave_v the_o least_o doubt_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n ibid._n ibid._n we_o see_v prefigure_v in_o the_o high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o the_o divine_a scripture_n testify_v when_o it_o say_v and_o melchisedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n bring_v bread_n and_o wine_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o little_a treatise_n some_o line_n after_o the_o word_n before_o mention_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n accomplish_v and_o perfect_v the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n and_o the_o cup_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n do_v not_o he_o say_v 3._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 5._o c._n 3._o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v at_o present_a accomplish_v by_o his_o servant_n as_o melchisedeck_v do_v all_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v among_o man_n that_o jesus_n christ_n first_o of_o all_o and_o then_o all_o his_o minister_n do_v by_o bread_n and_o wine_n declare_v and_o show_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o melchisedeck_v have_v foresee_v these_o thing_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n make_v use_v before_o of_o the_o type_n of_o future_a thing_n the_o scripture_n witness_v that_o he_o bring_v out_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o s._n ambrose_n when_o go_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v ancient_a than_o those_o of_o the_o synagogue_n 109._o ambros_n l._n de_fw-fr init_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 4._o p._n 349._o chrysost_n in_o psal_n 109._o he_o say_v that_o abraham_n which_o be_v before_o moses_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o melchisedeck_v wherefore_o say_v s._n chrysostom_n say_v he_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v because_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o offer_v
unto_o the_o blessing_n communication_n 2._o 1_o peter_n 2._o and_o praise_n of_o god_n st._n peter_n consider_v good_a work_n as_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n agreeable_a unto_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o rom._n 12._o rom._n 15._o philip._n 2._o and_o st._n paul_n the_o sanctification_n of_o a_o faithful_a christian_a as_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n the_o preach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o offer_v the_o gentile_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o say_v that_o our_o faith_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n 4._o 2_o timoth._n 4._o and_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o be_v to_o shed_v for_o his_o bless_a master_n a_o sprinkle_n which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o sacrifice_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o s._n 5._o 1_o peter_n 2._o rev._n 1._o &_o 5._o john_n call_v all_o believer_n in_o general_a sacrificer_n according_a to_o what_o have_v be_v prophesy_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o holy_a father_n be_v accustom_v unto_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v also_o term_v sacrifice_n all_o the_o work_n of_o piety_n devotion_n charity_n alms-deed_n prayer_n give_v thanks_o and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o any_o way_n relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n so_o far_o as_o st._n cyprian_n say_v to_o sacrifice_v a_o child_n 59_o cypr._n ep._n 59_o in_o make_v it_o to_o communicate_v after_o baptism_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o gives_z the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o a_o present_a that_o be_v send_v unto_o he_o in_o his_o banishment_n because_o it_o proceed_v from_o a_o motive_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o contribute_v towards_o his_o maintenance_n so_o justin_n martyr_n say_v 717._o just_a mart._n contr_n tryph._n p._n 345._o strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 717._o that_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n be_v the_o only_a perfect_a and_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n well-pleasing_a unto_o god_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o prayer_n as_o of_o a_o very_a good_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n and_o say_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o word_n which_o proceed_v from_o devout_a soul_n as_o by_o exaltation_n and_o tertullian_n do_v not_o he_o assure_v 2._o ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o that_o the_o christian_n sacrifice_n unto_o god_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n by_o pure_a prayer_n only_o and_o that_o prayer-made_a by_o chaste_a flesh_n of_o a_o innocent_a soul_n and_o of_o a_o holy_a mind_n be_v the_o fat_a and_o most_o excellent_a sacrifice_n that_o god_n have_v require_v do_v not_o he_o also_o explain_v the_o pure_a oblation_n of_o malachy_n 30._o apol._n c._n 30._o of_o glorification_n of_o benediction_n praise_n hymn_n oct._n contr._n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o &_o 4._o c._n 1._o de_fw-fr pat_o c._n 13._o the_o jejun_n c._n 26._o the_o usur_n c._n 8._o minut._n in_o oct._n and_o of_o prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v he_o not_o reckon_v among_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n mortification_n humiliation_n contrition_n fast_n and_o strictness_n of_o life_n minutius_n felix_n make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o consist_v in_o good_a work_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o holiness_n in_o a_o upright_a heart_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o in_o faith_n unfeigned_a it_o be_v whereof_o origen_n give_v we_o several_a instance_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o levitious_a and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v what_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o divine_a of_o the_o ancient_a church_n 20._o greg._n naz._n orat_fw-la 20._o i_o mean_v gregory_n of_o naziunzen_n when_o he_o say_v that_o s._n basil_n be_v in_o heaven_n offer_v sacrifice_n and_o pray_v explain_v the_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v prayer_n which_o the_o saint_n offer_v unto_o god_n in_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o himself_o 42._o id._n orat_fw-la 42._o that_o he_o sacrifice_v his_o discourse_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o will_v there_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n upon_o his_o altar_n 9_o chrysost_n in_o gen._n hom_n 9_o sacrifice_n well_o please_v in_o his_o sight_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o chrysostom_n who_o look_v upon_o prayer_n as_o a_o very_a great_a sacrifice_n and_o a_o perfect_a oblation_n 16._o id._n in_o mart._n hom_n 16._o and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o yet_o initiate_v do_v offer_v a_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v prayer_n and_o alms-deed_n and_o st._n ambrose_n 1._o ambros_n de_fw-fr fug_n saec_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 1._o that_o wisdom_n be_v a_o very_a good_a sacrifice_n and_o faith_n and_o virtue_n a_o good_a oblation_n that_o prayer_n itself_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n 10._o id._n ep._n 59_o aurel._n c._n 29._o etc._n etc._n 3._o collect_v mart._n bracar_n conc._n carth._n 3._o c._n 29._o in_o cod_n 41._o aug._n the_o civet_n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o ep._n 95._o id._n hom._n 50._o de_fw-la poenit_fw-la t._n 10._o also_o we_o find_v in_o some_o canon_n of_o council_n that_o the_o prayer_n and_o service_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n be_v call_v morning_n and_o evening_n sacrifice_n and_o that_o it_o be_v command_v that_o if_o a_o dead_a person_n be_v to_o be_v recommend_v in_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v to_o be_v by_o prayer_n only_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o have_v dine_v according_a to_o which_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o humility_n and_o say_v that_o we_o offer_v unto_o he_o bloody_a sacrifice_n when_o we_o suffer_v unto_o blood_n for_o his_o truth_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o oppose_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o prayer_n offer_v by_o christian_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o men._n and_o elsewhere_o he_o require_v that_o every_o one_o as_o he_o be_v able_a do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v for_o the_o sin_n which_o he_o commit_v every_o day_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o alms-deed_n fast_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n wherefore_o he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n have_v regard_n not_o to_o its_o essence_n but_o to_o its_o end_n and_o effect_n which_o be_v to_o direct_v we_o unto_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o blessedness_n and_o felicity_n the_o true_a sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v every_o work_n which_o we_o do_v 6._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._n l._n 10._o c._n 6._o to_o be_v near_o unite_v unto_o god_n by_o a_o holy_a fellowship_n viz._n by_o refer_v he_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o that_o good_a which_o may_v render_v we_o true_o happy_a it_o can_v then_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o all_o the_o act_n of_o piety_n unto_o all_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o unto_o all_o that_o we_o do_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o for_o his_o service_n shall_v also_o qualify_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o the_o same_o title_n see_v that_o it_o make_v one_o of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o it_o even_o comprehend_v in_o substance_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n relate_v thereunto_o and_o whereof_o it_o be_v compose_v as_o prayer_n give_v of_o thanks_o the_o offer_v up_o of_o our_o good_n and_o our_o person_n repentance_n compunction_n faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n and_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o holy_a and_o divine_a disposition_n which_o we_o shall_v bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o without_o which_o one_o can_v worthy_o partake_v of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v touch_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n frequent_o call_v sacrifice_n be_v not_o nevertheless_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v to_o take_v sacrifice_n in_o its_o proper_a and_o true_a signification_n i_o observe_v that_o these_o same_o father_n in_o answer_v the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n who_o find_v fault_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o true_a external_a sacrifice_n as_o there_o be_v in_o they_o agree_v with_o they_o that_o in_o very_a truth_n they_o have_v none_o but_o that_o instead_o of_o those_o outward_a and_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o jew_n religion_n and_o of_o all_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v a_o worship_n whole_o spiritual_a a_o service_n heavenly_a and_o whole_o divine_a without_o touch_v in_o this_o place_n the_o silence_n of_o all_o those_o who_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o
say_v by_o arnobius_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n this_o christian_a orator_n have_v relate_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o six_o book_n that_o the_o pagan_n be_v wont_a to_o make_v grievous_a reproach_n against_o the_o christian_n and_o to_o call_v they_o atheist_n because_o they_o do_v not_o sacrifice_v he_o thus_o begin_v his_o seven_o book_n what_o then_o will_v some_o say_v init_fw-la arnob._n contr_n gent._n lib._n 7._o init_fw-la think_v you_o that_o no_o sacrifice_n at_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v make_v there_o ought_v indeed_o none_o to_o be_v make_v say_v he_o to_o the_o end_n to_o give_v you_o the_o opinion_n of_o your_o varro_n and_o not_o we_o only_o lactantius_n his_o contemporary_a and_o of_o the_o same_o profession_n 25._o lactant._n instit_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 25._o have_v undertake_v to_o treat_v of_o a_o sacrifice_n therein_o consider_v two_o thing_n the_o gift_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n itself_o and_o he_o say_v that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o aught_o to_o be_v incorporeal_a that_o be_v spiritual_a to_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n that_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o oblation_n that_o the_o praise_n and_o hymn_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o if_o god_n be_v invisible_a he_o must_v then_o be_v serve_v with_o invisible_a thing_n he_o approve_v the_o maxim_n of_o trismegistus_n that_o the_o benediction_n only_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o thence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o high_a manner_n of_o serve_v god_n be_v the_o praise_n offer_v unto_o he_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o just_a man_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v show_v what_o be_v the_o orue_a sacrifice_n of_o god_n and_o the_o true_a manner_n of_o serve_v he_o and_o see_v here_o how_o he_o do_v it_o he_o say_v first_o that_o god_n do_v not_o require_v of_o we_o either_o sacrifice_n or_o perfume_n or_o other_o the_o like_a present_n that_o for_o incorporeal_a that_o be_v spiritual_a nature_n there_o must_v be_v a_o incorporeal_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v spiritual_a and_o afterward_o what_o be_v it_o then_o 2._o id._n epitemâ—_n c._n 2._o say_v he_o that_o god_n require_v of_o man_n but_o the_o service_n of_o the_o understanding_n which_o be_v pure_a and_o holy_a for_o as_o for_o the_o thing_n do_v with_o the_o finger_n or_o that_o be_v without_o the_o man_n they_o be_v not_o a_o true_a sacrifice_n the_o true_a sacrifice_n be_v what_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o heart_n and_o not_o what_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o coffer_n â—_o it_o be_v what_o be_v offer_v not_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o heart_n it_o be_v the_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n which_o the_o soul_n offer_v of_o itself_o in_o fine_a he_o conclude_v that_o righteousness_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n which_o god_n require_v of_o we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v therein_o the_o service_n and_o sacrifice_n consist_v which_o god_n desire_v 343._o cyril_n alex._n l._n 10._o contr_n julian_n t._n 6_o p._n 343._o it_o will_v not_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o join_v unto_o these_o witness_n s._n cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n who_o refute_v the_o write_v publish_v against_o the_o christian_n by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n about_o seventy_o year_n before_o in_o which_o write_v this_o foul_a deserter_n of_o the_o truth_n tax_v they_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o they_o approach_v not_o unto_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o sacrifice_v yet_o this_o wicked_a wretch_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o this_o reproach_n must_v needs_o have_v some_o show_n of_o truth_n otherwise_o he_o have_v expose_v himself_o unto_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o s._n cyril_n answer_v in_o order_n unto_o all_o that_o this_o apostate_n have_v spew_v out_o against_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v cry_v o_o the_o impostor_n if_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n have_v true_o sacrifice_v and_o if_o they_o have_v among_o they_o real_a sacrifice_n let_v we_o then_o see_v and_o without_o prejudice_n exact_o examine_v what_o s._n cyril_n reply_v unto_o this_o wretch_n reproach_n b._n ibid._n p._n 344._o b._n he_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n do_v not_o sacrifice_v any_o more_o because_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n have_v give_v place_n unto_o the_o truth_n we_o be_v command_v to_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n almighty_a a_o pure_a and_o spiritual_a service_n b._n ibid._n p._n 345._o b._n unto_o fire_n which_o former_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n upon_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o which_o we_o have_v not_o now_o he_o oppose_v the_o holy_a ghost_n c._n ibid._n c._n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n come_v and_o illuminate_v the_o church_n unto_o ox_n sheep_n pigeon_n dove_n unto_o the_o fruit_n meal_n and_o oil_n of_o the_o israelite_n be_v oppose_v our_o spiritual_a and_o reasonable_a oblation_n and_o explain_v unto_o we_o wherein_o they_o consist_v and_o their_o nature_n and_o quality_n we_o offer_v unto_o god_n say_v he_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n all_o manner_n of_o virtue_n or_o truth_n faith_n hope_n charity_n justice_n temperance_n obedience_n humility_n a_o continual_a praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o his_o work_n and_o all_o the_o other_o virtue_n for_o this_o sacrifice_n pure_o spiritual_a agree_v well_o with_o god_n who_o nature_n be_v pure_o simple_a and_o immaterial_a the_o life_n and_o action_n of_o a_o true_o good_a man_n be_v the_o perfume_n of_o a_o reasonable_a service_n and_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o confirm_v this_o doctrine_n he_o conclude_v as_o he_o begin_v c._n ibid._n p._n 346._o c._n we_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n say_v he_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o instead_o of_o material_a fire_n we_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o this_o same_o fountain_n proceed_v another_o doctrine_n of_o these_o first_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o consist_v in_o instruct_v believer_n and_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n i_o do_v not_o find_v after_o a_o exact_a scrutiny_n that_o they_o allege_v or_o insist_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v content_v to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritutal_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o former_a the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 25._o const_n apost_n l._n 2._o c._n 25._o say_v that_o unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n succeed_v prayer_n vow_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o and_o that_o the_o first_o fruit_n tithe_n and_o portion_n and_o gift_n of_o those_o time_n be_v now_o change_v into_o the_o oblation_n which_o the_o bishop_n offer_v unto_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n who_o die_v for_o all_o he_o mean_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o believer_n make_v and_o general_o all_o thing_n present_v by_o they_o unto_o god_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_a people_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v also_o elsewhere_o 23._o id._n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o that_o instead_o of_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v make_v by_o shed_v of_o blood_n jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v to_o we_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n mystical_a and_o unbloody_a which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n by_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o which_o word_n indeed_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o of_o a_o mystical_a and_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o he_o say_v that_o our_o sacrifice_n at_o present_a be_v prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o origen_n in_o all_o his_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n do_v very_o exact_o after_o his_o manner_n seek_v for_o all_o the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o do_v once_o speak_v of_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n offer_v every_o day_n unto_o god_n by_o christian_n levit._n origen_n hom._n 2._o in_o levit._n in_o the_o second_o homily_n he_o mention_n at_o large_a the_o mean_n which_o we_o have_v under_o the_o gospel_n beside_o that_o of_o holy_a baptism_n to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n 5._o ib._n hom._n 5._o but_o among_o all_o those_o mean_n i_o do_v not_o find_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o five_o he_o show_v how_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v make_v propitiation_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n but_o he_o only_a allege_v for_o that_o the_o instruction_n and_o
adore_v by_o the_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o western_a church_n before_o the_o xi_o century_n as_o for_o the_o eastern_a church_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o other_o prayer_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n st._n chrysostom_n by_o anastasius_n the_o sinaite_n by_o george_n codin_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n basil_n attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n but_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v not_o he_o and_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o ethiopia_n practise_v the_o same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v only_o do_v to_o call_v the_o people_n to_o the_o communion_n in_o say_v holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n and_o not_o to_o have_v they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n as_o among_o the_o latin_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o whereas_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v join_v immediate_o after_o consecration_n which_o according_a to_o their_o belief_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v that_o which_o that_o he_o celebrate_v hold_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o object_n of_o sovereign_a adoration_n whereunto_o those_o which_o be_v present_a be_v invite_v by_o the_o elevate_a the_o host_n present_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v not_o do_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o consecration_n and_o as_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o communicate_v so_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v only_o to_o call_v believer_n to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o maynard_n rest_v not_o there_o he_o answer_v as_o gore_n do_v those_o which_o wrest_v some_o word_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o denys_n the_o areopagite_n to_o prove_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n join_v unto_o consecration_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o he_o very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a denys_n speak_v only_o of_o a_o ceremony_n observe_v among_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v that_o they_o keep_v the_o divine_a symbol_n hide_v and_o cover_v until_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o that_o then_o they_o be_v uncover_v to_o be_v show_v to_o the_o people_n to_o have_v they_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o show_v they_o and_o although_o the_o author_n but_o now_o mention_v speak_v of_o this_o action_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v any_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n present_o after_o consecration_n in_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o one_o thing_n very_o considerable_a which_o be_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o even_o to_o that_o time_n the_o elevation_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o at_o first_o mention_v by_o ives_n of_o chartres_n 30._o antiq._n consue_v cluniac_a monast_n t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 30._o which_o tend_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v exact_o not_o to_o say_v scrupulous_o show_v all_o that_o be_v then_o practise_v in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_v say_v throughout_o all_o age_n 143._o ibid._n p._n 143._o etc._n etc._n the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o the_o cup_n alittle_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v this_o little_a raise_v the_o cup_n be_v nothing_o like_o the_o elevation_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a ceremony_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v at_o present_a call_v elevation_n but_o if_o any_o ask_v i_o at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o turn_v the_o elevation_n make_v in_o several_a part_n of_o the_o west_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n practise_v after_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o affirm_v that_o william_n durand_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n be_v the_o first_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discover_v who_o refer_v adoration_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n in_o his_o rational_a of_o divine_a office_n for_o among_o several_a reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n he_o allege_v this_o last_o 51._o duran_n rat._n divin_n oâ—lic_n l._n 4._o the_o pâ—rt_n can_v fol._n 169._o n._n 51._o contrary_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o ancient_a interpreter_n of_o the_o liturgy_n we_o have_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o five_o place_n say_v he_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n may_v not_o anticipate_v the_o consecration_n but_o know_v thereby_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v on_o the_o altar_n they_o shall_v how_o down_n to_o the_o ground_n with_o reverence_n it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o thirteen_o century_n that_o honorius_n the_o three_o and_z gregory_z the_o nine_o make_v their_o constitution_n for_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o elevation_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n where_o we_o be_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o worship_n and_o by_o consequence_n examine_v the_o question_n of_o adoration_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o before_o any_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o west_n berengarius_fw-la be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v disperse_v into_o all_o part_n in_o great_a abundance_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n which_o soon_o follow_v he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o great_a while_n before_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o the_o elevation_n therewith_o enjoin_v and_o by_o consequence_n there_o have_v always_o be_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n who_o never_o practise_v elevation_n nor_o adoration_n in_o their_o eucharist_n not_o to_o instance_n christian_n communion_n in_o the_o east_n and_o elsewhere_o which_o likewise_o never_o practise_v it_o after_o elevation_n come_v the_o fraction_n which_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n immediate_o follow_v for_o the_o holy_a writer_n testify_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v no_o soon_o bless_v the_o bread_n but_o he_o break_v it_o to_o distribute_v it_o and_o because_o the_o hebrew_n loaf_n be_v flat_a and_o spread_v round_o and_o something_o long_o like_o our_o cake_n and_o biscuit_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v easy_o break_v without_o any_o need_n of_o a_o knife_n to_o cut_v they_o therefore_o the_o holy_a scripture_n still_o mention_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o cut_v bread_n it_o be_v therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o the_o lord_n in_o celebrate_v his_o supper_n make_v use_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n express_o observe_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o we_o break_v it_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o that_o the_o lord_n explain_v this_o mystery_n say_v positive_o of_o the_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n break_v for_o we_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o this_o fraction_n of_o bread_n be_v neither_o superfluous_a nor_o useless_a but_o that_o it_o make_v part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o therein_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n particular_o those_o of_o his_o cross_n it_o be_v the_o signification_n which_o theodoret_n search_v therein_o in_o his_o dialogue_n 147._o theod._n dial._n 3._o p._n 147._o when_o he_o say_v o._n remember_v what_o the_o lord_n take_v and_o break_v and_o by_o what_o name_n he_o call_v that_o which_o he_o have_v take_v e._n i_o will_v speak_v mystical_o by_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o initiate_v he_o mean_v that_o he_o will_v not_o name_v the_o bread_n after_o that_o he_o have_v take_v and_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o which_o be_v break_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o
of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o all_o christian_n therefore_o it_o be_v 13._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o that_o the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n mention_v the_o person_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o comprehend_v general_o all_o faithful_a christian_n as_o well_o clergy_n as_o people_n without_o distinguish_a age_n or_o sex_n john_n cochloeus_fw-la write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_a josse_n clicthou_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n liturg._n apud_fw-la cass_n in_o liturg._n and_o vitus_n amerpachius_fw-la all_o three_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n confess_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v and_o the_o two_o former_a confirm_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n calixtus_n which_o practice_n be_v at_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o other_o christian_a communion_n and_o which_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o west_n because_o at_o the_o time_n it_o cease_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n at_o soon_a those_o who_o go_v out_o and_o depart_v from_o she_o observe_v it_o very_o religious_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n until_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o protestant_n who_o practice_n also_o it_o be_v have_v speak_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o age_a person_n we_o must_v treat_v of_o that_o of_o young_a child_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v propose_v st._n cyprian_n report_v the_o story_n of_o a_o little_a christian_a girl_n 175._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o who_o nurse_n have_v carry_v she_o unto_o the_o pagan_a temple_n where_o they_o make_v she_o eat_v bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n both_o have_v be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n and_o that_o afterward_o as_o her_o turn_n come_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o have_v very_o much_o trouble_v to_o open_v the_o child_n lip_n into_o who_o mouth_n with_o much_o ado_n they_o pour_v a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o in_o vain_a 59_o id._n ep._n 59_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o not_o endure_v to_o abide_v in_o this_o pollute_a mouth_n and_o body_n and_o indeed_o she_o vomit_v what_o they_o have_v force_v she_o to_o take_v the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o another_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o he_o define_v with_o his_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o baptise_v of_o infant_n present_o after_o their_o birth_n because_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n follow_v the_o reception_n of_o baptism_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o sufficient_o not_o to_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o child_n be_v count_v among_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n than_o be_v very_o ancient_a see_v we_o find_v it_o establish_v in_o the_o three_o century_n but_o if_o it_o be_v ancient_a it_o be_v also_o of_o a_o large_a extent_n this_o custom_n have_v since_o continue_v in_o all_o christian_a climate_n and_o country_n and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n the_o armenian_n and_o ethiopian_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o those_o christian_a communion_n have_v ever_o lay_v it_o aside_o which_o do_v full_o prove_v what_o we_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v soon_o spread_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o to_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n we_o must_v as_o near_o as_o may_v be_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v instance_n in_o what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n 53._o maldon_n in_o c._n 6._o joan._n v._o 53._o i_o lay_v apart_o say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o of_o innocent_a the_o first_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v necessary_a for_o young_a child_n at_o present_a the_o thing_n have_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n and_o by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o not_o only_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o 93._o ep._n ad_fw-la syn._n mil._n apud_fw-la aug._n ep._n 93._o but_o that_o also_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o indeed_o innocent_a the_o first_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o for_o st._n austin_n his_o constant_a doctrine_n in_o a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o his_o work_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a unto_o young_a child_n for_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o this_o famous_a doctor_n 20._o aug._n de_fw-fr pec_fw-la mer._n &_o rem_fw-la l._n 1._o c_o 20._o let_v we_o hear_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n unto_o which_o no_o body_n approach_v as_o they_o ought_v unless_o they_o be_v first_o baptise_a if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o more_o do_v we_o look_v for_o what_o can_v be_v reply_v to_o this_o only_o that_o obstinacy_n knit_v its_o sinew_n to_o resist_v the_o force_n of_o this_o evident_a truth_n else_o dare_v any_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o speech_n concern_v little_a child_n and_o that_o they_o can_v have_v life_n in_o themselves_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n 24._o id._n ibid._n 24._o and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o africa_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n life_n whence_o be_v that_o as_o i_o think_v but_o from_o a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o no_o body_n can_v attain_v either_o unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o unto_o salvation_n or_o eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o writing_n against_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a alibi_fw-la id._n contr_n jul._n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o &_o alibi_fw-la what_o say_v he_o will_v you_o have_v i_o do_v be_v it_o that_o the_o lord_n say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n i_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o young_a child_n who_o die_v without_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v life_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n but_o see_v it_o be_v own_v by_o both_o side_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a it_o may_v be_v only_o observe_v that_o maldonat_n set_v not_o his_o bound_n right_o when_o he_o include_v this_o use_n or_o rather_o abuse_v in_o or_o about_o the_o six_o first_o century_n for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o communicate_v infant_n present_o after_o baptism_n in_o gregory_n the_o first_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n lirin_fw-mi lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 73.74_o conc._n tol._n 11._o can._n 11._o vit._n leufr_n c._n 17._o in_o chron._n insulae_fw-la lirin_fw-mi we_o have_v a_o canon_n in_o the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o which_o plain_o command_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n afford_v a_o example_n of_o this_o custom_n for_o we_o therein_o read_v that_o charles_n martel_n have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o prayer_n to_o restore_v health_n unto_o his_o son_n griphon_n who_o be_v afflict_v with_o a_o great_a fever_n among_o several_a thing_n which_o he_o do_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n charlemagne_n in_o a_o treatise_n write_v by_o his_o order_n and_o in_o his_o name_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n 27._o de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o also_o mention_v the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n 8._o capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 16._o suppl_n conc._n gal._n p._n 183._o c._n 7._o ibid._n p._n 306._o c._n 8._o who_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o feed_v and_o nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o capitulary_n he_o command_v that_o priest_n
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
constance_n and_o from_o that_o time_n until_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n justin_n martyr_n affirm_v 1_o apolog._n 1_o that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v distribute_v consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o all_o the_o communicant_n philadelph_n ep._n ad_fw-la philadelph_n the_o pretend_a ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o only_a cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o s._n irenaeus_n dispute_v against_o certain_a heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n 2._o advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 2._o how_o say_v he_o do_v they_o deny_v that_o the_o body_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n which_o be_v life_n eternal_a which_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n 34._o l._n 4._o c._n 34._o and_o again_o how_o do_v they_o again_o say_v that_o the_o body_n corrupt_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o final_a corruption_n and_o that_o it_o receive_v not_o life_n to_o wit_n in_o rise_v again_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 16._o hom._n 16._o origen_n on_o the_o book_n of_o number_n what_o be_v this_o people_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o drink_v blood_n the_o christian_a people_n the_o faithful_a people_n follow_v he_o who_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o because_o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o to_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacramental_a communion_n matth._n hom._n 14._o in_o matth._n he_o add_v it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o when_o we_o receive_v his_o word_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o unadvised_o take_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o cup._n the_o bless_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_a 63._o ep._n 63._o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n express_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n as_o s._n austin_n call_v it_o where_o he_o ample_o prove_v this_o communion_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o in_o another_o place_n writing_z with_o his_o brethren_n unto_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o resolution_n they_o have_v take_v to_o admit_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n those_o who_o have_v flinch_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o excellent_a motive_n which_o they_o find_v in_o communicate_v of_o the_o cup_n to_o encourage_v christian_n unto_o martyrdom_n see_v here_o what_o they_o say_v 54._o ep._n 54._o how_o shall_v we_o encourage_v they_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n if_o go_v to_o the_o combat_n we_o shall_v deny_v they_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o how_o shall_v we_o make_v they_o fit_a to_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o martyrdom_n if_o we_o do_v not_o admit_v they_o first_o to_o drink_v in_o the_o church_n the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o right_n of_o communication_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o those_o that_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o say_v edit_fw-la p._n 175._o ult_n edit_fw-la that_o the_o deacon_n present_v the_o cup_n unto_o they_o who_o be_v present_a as_o justin_n martyr_n also_o have_v teach_v we_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n anno_fw-la 314._o 732._o apud_fw-la athanas_n apolog._n p._n 732._o in_o the_o second_o canon_n and_o that_o of_o neocaesarea_n the_o same_o year_n in_o the_o xiii_o canon_n inform_v we_o also_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o also_o a_o synod_n of_o alexandria_n assemble_v during_o the_o persecution_n stir_v up_o by_o the_o arrian_n against_o s._n athanasius_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n the_o first_o parmen_fw-la in_o natal_a ejus_fw-la c._n 2._o l._n 1._o contr_n parmen_fw-la speak_v in_o the_o v._o century_n of_o s._n vincent_n levite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deacon_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n unto_o the_o christian_n for_o their_o salvation_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n observe_v the_o same_o of_o cecilian_a as_o he_o be_v yet_o but_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n and_o write_v also_o that_o what_o draw_v on_o he_o the_o hatred_n of_o lucilla_n a_o powerful_a and_o factious_a woman_n who_o by_o her_o riches_n and_o credit_n support_v the_o party_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o cecilian_a promote_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n be_v that_o cecilian_a perform_v the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n pronounce_v a_o severe_a sentence_n against_o she_o because_o in_o present_v she_o the_o cup_n she_o kiss_v the_o bone_n of_o some_o dead_a person_n or_o martyr_n before_o she_o put_v her_o lip_n unto_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n 3._o mystag_n 5._o p._n 245._o vide_fw-la p._n 244._o l._n the_o baptism_n c._n 3._o s_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogick_n aster_n have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n s._n basil_n say_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o eat_v and_o drink_v we_o shall_v always_o have_v he_o in_o remembrance_n who_o die_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o and_o elsewhere_o 289._o ep._n 289._o it_o be_v a_o thing_n good_a and_o profitable_a to_o communicate_v daily_o and_o to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o liturgy_n also_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n may_v be_v here_o allege_v and_o all_o the_o other_o which_o be_v now_o remain_v from_o which_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o collect_v the_o use_n and_o practice_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n s_o chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o s._n matthew_n e._n hom._n 32._o graec._n p._n 319._o e._n the_o same_o table_n be_v offer_v unto_o all_o the_o same_o drink_n be_v give_v unto_o all_o but_o not_o only_o the_o same_o liquor_n but_o it_o be_v also_o give_v unto_o we_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o cup_n for_o our_o father_n injoin_v we_o to_o love_v one_o another_o he_o so_o order_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o same_o cup_n and_o upon_o s._n john_n speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o come_v out_o of_o christ_n side_n graec._n hom._n 85._o graec._n the_o mystery_n do_v from_o thence_o take_v their_o original_a to_o the_o end_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o approach_v unto_o the_o terrible_a cup_n you_o shall_v draw_v near_o as_o if_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v out_o of_o his_o side_n itself_o and_o upon_o the_o second_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 18._o hom._n 18._o there_o be_v certain_a time_n when_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o priest_n and_o those_o over_o who_o he_o do_v preside_v as_o when_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o terrible_a mystery_n for_o we_o be_v all_o equal_o admit_v there_o it_o be_v not_o as_o under_o the_o old_a law_n the_o priest_n eat_v some_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o eat_v of_o what_o the_o priest_n do_v eat_v but_o now_o it_o be_v otherwise_o for_o one_o body_n and_o one_o cup_n be_v offer_v unto_o all_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o lord_n say_v 4._o l._n 3._o c._n 57_o t._n 4._o if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o strict_o prohibit_v the_o people_n from_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v for_o sin_n if_o those_o sacrifice_n do_v represent_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n wherein_o the_o true_a and_o full_a remission_n of_o sin_n be_v make_v nevertheless_o no_o person_n be_v hinder_v from_o take_v this_o sacrifice_n for_o his_o nourishment_n but_o rather_o all_o those_o who_o will_v be_v save_v be_v exhort_v to_o drink_v it_o leo_fw-la the_o first_o in_o his_o lend_a sermon_n speak_v of_o the_o manichean_o who_o not_o to_o appear_v what_o they_o be_v frequent_v the_o assembly_n of_o believer_n and_o do_v also_o participate_v with_o they_o of_o their_o sacrament_n 5._o serm._n â—_o c._n 5._o to_o hide_v say_v he_o their_o infidelity_n they_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o assist_v at_o our_o mystery_n they_o so_o dispose_v themselves_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o shelter_v themselves_o the_o better_a they_o receive_v with_o a_o unworthy_a mouth_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o they_o absolute_o refuse_v drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n therefore_o we_o give_v your_o holiness_n notice_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n this_o kind_n of_o man_n may_v be_v know_v by_o these_o mark_n and_o that_o such_o other_o sacrilegious_a dissimulation_n have_v be_v discover_v may_v be_v mark_v and_o that_o be_v forbid_v to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o society_n
of_o the_o saint_n they_o may_v be_v expel_v by_o the_o priestly_a authority_n in_o the_o ten_o action_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n assemble_v an._n 451._o there_o be_v a_o request_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o edessa_n against_o ibas_n their_o bishop_n wherein_o they_o complain_v of_o many_o thing_n edit_fw-la t_o 3_o council_n p._n 382._o f._n ult_n edit_fw-la but_o more_o especial_o that_o when_o the_o commemoration_n of_o martyr_n be_v make_v there_o be_v no_o wine_n give_v to_o offer_v at_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v sanctify_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n except_o it_o be_v a_o very_a little_a and_o that_o bad_a and_o muddy_a just_o new_o press_v and_o make_v pope_n gelasius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n joan._n de_fw-fr consecr_n do_v 2._o ep._n ad_fw-la major_n &_o joan._n in_o gratian'ss_n decree_n we_o have_v be_v inform_v say_v he_o that_o some_o person_n have_v only_o take_v part_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n do_v refrain_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o holy_a blood_n which_o person_n doubtless_o it_o be_v say_v they_o be_v hinder_v by_o i_o know_v not_o what_o superstition_n aught_o to_o receive_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n or_o be_v quite_o exclude_v from_o they_o because_o that_o the_o divide_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o mystery_n can_v be_v do_v without_o sacrilege_n 216._o fragm_n 28._o contr_n fabian_n l._n 2._o de_fw-la vita_fw-la sva_fw-la c_o 15._o p._n 216._o s._n fulgentius_n say_v that_o we_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n when_o we_o eat_v of_o his_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o his_o cup._n s._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n in_o the_o vii_o century_n require_v that_o the_o sick_a shall_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 503._o t._n 4._o council_n p._n 503._o the_o three_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 589._o in_o the_o second_o canon_n ordain_v that_o the_o people_n heart_n be_v purify_v by_o faith_n they_o shall_v draw_v near_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o the_o four_o hold_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 633._o in_o the_o 7._o and_o 8._o canon_n call_v 587._o ibid._n p._n 584_o 587._o to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o the_o eighteen_o canon_n it_o make_v this_o rule_n for_o reform_v a_o certain_a abuse_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n some_o priest_n communicate_v present_o after_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o then_o give_v the_o blessing_n unto_o the_o people_n which_o we_o forbid_v for_o the_o future_a but_o that_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o blessing_n be_v give_v the_o people_n and_o that_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v receive_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n communicate_v before_o the_o altar_n the_o clergy_n in_o the_o choir_n and_o the_o people_n without_o the_o quire_n from_o which_o word_n it_o appear_v that_o in_o spain_n in_o the_o vii_o century_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n do_v nothing_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o the_o priest_n who_o officiate_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o place_n only_o also_o the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n 825._o ib._n p._n 825._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o in_o the_o eleven_o canon_n plain_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n when_o it_o forgive_v such_o as_o be_v very_o sick_a through_o weakness_n refuse_v the_o eucharist_n not_o through_o infidelity_n but_o because_o they_o can_v swallow_v it_o down_o except_o it_o be_v what_o they_o drink_v of_o the_o lord_n cup._n thus_o far_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n to_o administer_v unto_o communicant_n both_o symbol_n several_o apart_o it_o be_v true_a that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o this_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n some_o go_v about_o to_o change_v this_o wholesome_a custom_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o bread_n steep_v in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n the_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n make_v a_o decree_n to_o stop_v the_o current_n of_o this_o practice_n but_o before_o we_o allege_v this_o new_a decree_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o church_n by_o a_o charitable_a condescension_n suffer_v the_o eucharist_n steep_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o very_o weak_a and_o sick_a person_n and_o to_o young_a child_n who_o be_v of_o a_o long_a time_n admit_v to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o have_v be_v show_v we_o have_v a_o instance_n of_o the_o first_o in_o the_o old_a man_n serapion_n a_o penitent_a and_o bedridden_a for_o as_o i_o perceive_v in_o the_o three_o century_n the_o eucharist_n be_v administer_v to_o no_o sick_a folk_n but_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o penitent_n and_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o we_o read_v in_o eusebius_n that_o a_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n follow_v the_o example_n of_o denys_n his_o bishop_n send_v by_o a_o young_a boy_n a_o bit_n or_o little_a parcel_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 44._o euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 44._o command_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v steep_v and_o put_v into_o the_o old_a man_n mouth_n that_o he_o may_v swallow_v it_o as_o for_o young_a child_n it_o appear_v that_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v both_o from_o s._n cyprian_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o those_o that_o be_v fall_v and_o yield_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n 6._o dimid_n temp_n c._n 6._o and_o of_o the_o counterfeit_a prosper_n in_o what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o promise_n and_o prediction_n that_o it_o be_v so_o do_v to_o such_o as_o be_v very_o weak_a i_o say_v it_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v gather_v for_o the_o thing_n be_v very_o dubious_a in_o s._n cyprian_n who_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o communion_n be_v give_v unto_o little_a child_n but_o he_o do_v not_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v steep_v in_o the_o wine_n the_o pretend_a prosper_n speak_v more_o formal_o in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o kind_n of_o communion_n be_v not_o practise_v but_o in_o great_a necessity_n 1027._o de_fw-fr commun_fw-fr sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la spec_fw-la p._n 1027._o and_o also_o as_o cassander_n have_v judicious_o observe_v those_o person_n who_o steep_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o wine_n do_v plain_o show_v and_o declare_v how_o necessary_a they_o believe_v both_o symbol_n be_v to_o make_v a_o lawful_a communion_n i_o say_v this_o sort_n of_o communion_n be_v not_o practise_v i_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o steep_v in_o wine_n but_o upon_o great_a necessity_n in_o fine_a hugh_z maynard_n a_o learned_a benedictine_n speak_v of_o the_o council_n of_o clermont_n under_o pope_n vrban_n the_o second_o as_o it_o be_v report_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n he_o collect_v that_o according_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o council_n may_v be_v give_v in_o a_o spoon_n unto_o sick_a person_n ready_a to_o die_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n that_o they_o may_v swallow_v it_o the_o easy_a and_o to_o show_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o so_o administer_v but_o unto_o such_o as_o be_v very_o weak_a he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o manuscript_n of_o st._n remy_n of_o rheims_n of_o the_o anoint_v the_o sick_a write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n upon_o which_o he_o observe_v that_o when_o the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v unto_o such_o as_o be_v not_o extreme_a ill_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o separately_z the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o to_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n ransom_n you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a which_o word_n say_v he_o make_v a_o separate_a and_o distinct_a reception_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o be_v as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n these_o two_o expression_n be_v join_v together_o say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n preserve_v thy_o soul_n unto_o everlasting_a life_n because_o say_v he_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o sick_a person_n in_o a_o spoon_n the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n steep_v in_o the_o holy_a blood_n now_o to_o return_v to_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n it_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 675._o and_o in_o the_o second_o canon_n which_o gratian_n ives_n of_o chartres_n cassander_n and_o several_a other_o misalledge_a as_o a_o fragment_n of_o a_o epistle_n of_o pope_n julius_n to_o the_o egyptian_n i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o canon_n it_o reprove_v divers_a abuse_n and_o among_o other_o that_o of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n
11._o after_o his_o come_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o need_n of_o sign_n or_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n because_o the_o body_n itself_o shall_v appear_v it_o be_v also_o the_o meaning_n of_o st._n austin_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o when_o he_o say_v 37._o aug._n serm._n 9_o the_o divers_a id._n in_o psal_n 37._o that_o we_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n when_o we_o be_v come_v unto_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o we_o have_v begin_v to_o reign_v eternal_o with_o he_o he_o say_v also_o elsewhere_o that_o no_o body_n remember_v what_o be_v not_o present_a a_o maxim_n ground_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n 2._o de_fw-fr memor_fw-la &_o reminisc_n c._n 1._o de_fw-fr invent._n l._n 2._o for_o it_o be_v by_o this_o principle_n the_o philosopher_n say_v that_o the_o memory_n be_v not_o of_o thing_n present_a and_o the_o prince_n of_o eloquence_n that_o the_o memory_n be_v that_o whereby_o one_o remember_v thing_n which_o be_v past_a i_o never_o think_v of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o i_o deplore_v with_o grief_n and_o sorrow_n of_o heart_n the_o state_n of_o christian_n which_o have_v make_v the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v to_o be_v the_o bond_n of_o their_o love_n and_o union_n the_o occasion_n of_o their_o hatred_n and_o the_o sorrowful_a matter_n of_o their_o sad_a division_n and_o as_o i_o shall_v be_v overjoy_v to_o contribute_v any_o thing_n to_o disabuse_v those_o which_o be_v in_o error_n by_o give_v the_o word_n the_o explication_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v i_o think_v one_o of_o the_o best_a mean_n to_o effect_v it_o be_v diligent_o to_o search_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v take_v they_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v they_o for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o a_o belief_n agree_v upon_o by_o christian_n at_o all_o time_n and_o universal_o receive_v at_o all_o time_n in_o all_o the_o climate_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v catholic_n orthodox_n and_o by_o consequence_n worthy_a to_o be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n as_o a_o apostolical_a truth_n therefore_o i_o have_v apply_v myself_o unto_o this_o inquiry_n to_o endeavour_v to_o find_v in_o their_o work_n their_o true_a and_o real_a thought_n and_o because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a exhortation_n they_o be_v transport_v with_o the_o fervour_n of_o zeal_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o piety_n which_o often_o make_v they_o use_v hyperbolical_a expression_n fit_a for_o the_o pulpit_n and_o suitable_a unto_o orator_n which_o shall_v be_v pathetical_a and_o feel_a i_o have_v not_o stop_v at_o these_o sort_n of_o work_n i_o have_v chief_o examine_v commentary_n and_o exposition_n where_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o speak_v dogmatical_o and_o in_o cold_a blood_n and_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a thought_n of_o those_o which_o write_v or_o expound_v may_v be_v see_v and_o but_o that_o i_o mean_v exact_o to_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n prescribe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o second_o part_n i_o may_v continue_v my_o inquiry_n unto_o the_o xiith_o century_n which_o will_v give_v we_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonaras_n a_o greek_a canonist_n and_o of_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n as_o the_o ixth_o do_v those_o of_o raban_n of_o christian_a druthmar_n and_o of_o bertram_n lay_v then_o aside_o these_o five_o testimony_n not_o to_o infringe_v the_o law_n i_o willing_o impose_v on_o myself_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o bless_v wine_n say_v take_v drink_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o holy_a liquor_n of_o joy_n represent_v by_o allegory_n the_o word_n to_o wit_n with_o regard_n to_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n i_o will_v pass_v unto_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n matth._n theoph._n anti._n och_n in_o matth._n who_o write_v in_o the_o same_o age_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o call_v bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o many_o grain_n his_o body_n whereby_o he_o will_v represent_v the_o people_n which_o he_o have_v take_v unto_o himself_o 76._o tertul._n l._n 4._o contr_n marc._n c._n 40._o cyprian_a ep_v 76._o the_o three_o shall_v be_v tertullian_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v bread_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n the_o four_o be_v st._n cyprian_n when_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o do_v call_v the_o bread_n make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n his_o body_n he_o signify_v thereby_o the_o faithful_a people_n who_o sin_n he_o bear_v inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o body_n the_o five_o be_v st._n jerome_n 26._o hieron_n com._n in_o matth._n c._n 26._o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 420_o as_o they_o be_v at_o supper_n say_v he_o jesus_n take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n when_o the_o typical_a passover_n be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v eat_v with_o the_o apostle_n the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n he_o take_v bread_n which_o strengthen_v man_n heart_n and_o proceed_v on_o to_o the_o true_a sacrament_n of_o the_o passover_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o melchisedek_n priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o represent_v he_o so_o he_o also_o shall_v represent_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o six_o be_v st._n austin_n contemporary_a with_o st._n jerome_n and_o die_v about_o eleven_o year_n after_o he_o the_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v 12._o august_n contr_n adim_n c._n 12._o this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n the_o seven_o be_v theodoret_n our_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n 1_o theod_n dial._n 1_o and_o give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n tell_v we_o in_o truth_n whereof_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o figure_n be_v it_o of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o have_v their_o name_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o sign_n say_v not_o this_o be_v my_o divinity_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o afterward_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o eight_o be_v facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la in_o africa_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o five_o ecumenical_a council_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o six_o century_n 405._o facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o we_o do_v call_v say_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v proper_o his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o bless_a and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n the_o nine_o be_v st._n isidor_n bishop_n of_o sevill_n in_o spain_n 19_o isid_n hist_o origin_n l_o 6._o c_o 19_o we_o call_v say_v he_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n himself_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v sanctify_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n the_o ten_o be_v bede_n that_o bright_a star_n of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o finish_v his_o course_n anno_fw-la 735._o 14._o beda_n commâ—_n in_o marc._n 14._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v my_o body_n because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o wine_n do_v increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o bread_n represent_v mystical_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n the_o eleven_o be_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n 6._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act_n
council_n nicaen_fw-la 2_o act_n 6._o assemble_v at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o father_n have_v take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o have_v give_v thanks_o he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o like_a manner_n have_v give_v the_o cup_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o there_o be_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o thing_n nor_o figure_n choose_v by_o he_o that_o can_v so_o fit_o represent_v his_o incarnation_n see_v then_o the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n make_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o here_o be_v eleven_o substantial_a witness_n which_o be_v add_v unto_o the_o five_o other_o which_o we_o pass_v over_o and_o shall_v appear_v in_o due_a time_n make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o sixteen_o without_o touch_v those_o which_o may_v by_o evident_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n be_v draw_v unto_o the_o same_o testimonyâ—_n for_o i_o have_v make_v choice_n only_o of_o those_o which_o seem_v most_o evident_a and_o of_o those_o also_o some_o speak_v in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o other_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_n if_o all_o these_o witness_n which_o speak_v of_o bread_n wine_n fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o figure_n sign_n type_n symbol_n sacrament_n of_o representation_n of_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o give_v a_o figurative_a sense_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a let_v he_o exact_o see_v if_o any_o of_o these_o ancient_a commentator_n have_v speak_v of_o reality_n of_o bodily_a conversion_n and_o of_o local_a presence_n in_o interpret_n they_o for_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o can_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o important_a a_o doctrine_n as_o that_o in_o a_o occasion_n which_o indispensable_o oblige_v they_o to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o without_o render_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o horrid_a hypocrisy_n and_o injustice_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o appear_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o what_o have_v be_v produce_v and_o examine_v as_o indeed_o say_v they_o whatever_o scrutiny_n we_o can_v make_v no_o such_o thing_n nor_o like_v it_o do_v appear_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o and_o lawful_o conclude_v that_o all_o these_o father_n have_v take_v these_o word_n not_o in_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n but_o in_o a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n moreover_o all_o these_o reflection_n of_o the_o ancient_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n amount_v just_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o understand_v they_o command_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n when_o it_o forbid_v to_o interpret_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 4._o sess_n 4._o contrary_a to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n because_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v by_o melchior_n canus_n 10._o locor_fw-la l_o 7._o c._n 3._o num_fw-la 10._o bishop_n of_o the_o canary_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n chap._n ii_o of_o what_o the_o father_n be_v believe_v concern_v what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o it_o beside_o the_o many_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o word_n use_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o institute_v this_o most_o august_n sacrament_n which_o we_o have_v sufficient_o enumerate_v and_o set_v down_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n i_o find_v they_o have_v say_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o may_v direct_v we_o unto_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o we_o will_v inquire_v into_o in_o this_o second_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o have_v call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v there_o be_v give_v unto_o each_o of_o these_o present_a 34._o just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o vol._n 1._o iâ—en_a l._n 4._o c_o 34._o say_v justin_n martyr_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v st._n irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n give_v it_o the_o same_o name_n call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n and_o thanks_o have_v be_v make_v and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n fin_n contr._n tryph._n p._n 260._o orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o id._n ibid._n id._n homil._n 5._o in_o levitic_n cyprian_n ep._n 76._o &_o 63_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6_o c._n 43._o prope_fw-la fin_n but_o it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o our_o christian_a philosopher_n i_o mean_v st._n justin_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n origen_n against_o celsus_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n the_o bread_n offer_v with_o thanksgiving_n and_o prayer_n make_v for_o the_o mercy_n bestow_v on_o we_o and_o in_o his_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n st._n cyprian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n when_o he_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o cup_n or_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o cecilius_n he_o very_o often_o call_v it_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v not_o flower_n only_o nor_o water_n only_o but_o a_o composition_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n knead_v and_o mould_v together_o and_o make_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o fabian_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o undue_a ordination_n of_o novatian_n unto_o the_o episcopacy_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o distribution_n and_o reception_n he_o call_v it_o that_o bread_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o marcionite_n 23._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o who_o teach_v that_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n he_o reproach_n they_o that_o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o another_o god_n upon_o another_o earth_n and_o with_o another_o water_n and_o that_o they_o make_v prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o the_o bread_n of_o another_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o understand_v that_o in_o speak_v in_o that_o manner_n to_o martion_n he_o presuppose_v that_o the_o orthodox_n make_v their_o prayer_n unto_o god_n the_o creator_n upon_o this_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o ignatius_n name_n philad_n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n break_v unto_o all_o if_o we_o descend_v low_a 13._o conc._n ancyr_n c._n 2._o conc._n neoces_n c._n 13._o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o council_n of_o ancyrus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 314_o forbid_v deacon_n that_o have_v sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n to_o present_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup._n and_o that_o of_o neocesarea_n of_o the_o same_o year_n say_v that_o the_o country-priest_n can_v offer_v nor_o give_v the_o bread_n in_o prayer_n nor_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o chief_a church_n in_o the_o city_n if_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o city_n be_v present_a 3._o euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 3._o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n write_v about_o the_o year_n 328._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n express_v dark_o by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n 30._o bil._n in_o matth._n c._n 30._o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o passover_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v make_v the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o cup_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o st._n macarius_n follow_v the_o same_o step_n in_o say_v that_o in_o the_o church_n one_o participate_v of_o visible_a bread_n to_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n 25._o council_n laod._n c._n 25._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n 360_o ordain_v that_o minister_n ought_v not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o deacon_n or_o rather_o subdeacon_n to_o administer_v the_o bread_n nor_o bless_v the_o cup._n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n make_v this_o decree_n 24._o council_n carth._n c._n 24._o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v but_o what_o the_o lord_n himself_o have_v do_v to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n this_o decree_n be_v the_o 37th_o in_o the_o code_n
he_o plain_o show_v his_o own_o self_n in_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o same_o for_o have_v repeat_v these_o same_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v 63._o say_v cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o we_o find_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n offer_v be_v a_o cup_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v his_o blood_n be_v wine_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v more_o formal_a to_o this_o purpose_n than_o what_o be_v read_v in_o ult_n in_o aug._n ad_fw-la infan_n apud_fw-la fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aet_fw-la c._n ult_n theod._n dial._n 1_o prosp_n de_fw-fr promis_fw-fr &_o praed_fw-we part_n 1._o c._n 2._o facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n st._n augustine_n sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a relate_v entire_o by_o st._n fulgentius_n where_o speak_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n what_o you_o have_v see_v say_v he_o be_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n as_o your_o eye_n do_v testify_v theodoret_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o in_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n do_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n we_o may_v also_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a prosper_n which_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v declare_v at_o his_o table_n that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v his_o sacred_a body_n of_o facundus_n which_o say_v the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o in_o fine_a of_o maxentius_n a_o religious_a person_n and_o afterward_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o who_o dialogue_n we_o read_v that_o the_o bread_n whereof_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v participate_v 2._o maxent_n count_v nest_n dial_n 2._o in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v his_o body_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o they_o have_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o there_o be_v find_v in_o their_o excellent_a work_n several_a other_o thing_n which_o lead_v we_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o hand_n unto_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o we_o search_v for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o declare_v our_o body_n be_v nourish_v with_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n as_o justin_n martyr_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n ibid._n just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o iren._n l._n 4_o c._n 34._o &_o l._n 5._o c._n 2._o aug._n serm_n 9_o the_o divers_a isid_n hispal_n apud_fw-la bertram_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n ibid._n as_o of_o a_o food_n wherewith_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v nourish_v by_o transmutation_n st._n irenaeus_n do_v depose_v that_o our_o flesh_n be_v feed_v with_o it_o that_o our_o blood_n our_o body_n and_o flesh_n be_v nourish_v increase_v and_o do_v subsist_v by_o it_o st._n austin_n say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o fill_v the_o belly_n st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n do_v nourish_v the_o outward_a man_n and_o satisfy_v it_o or_o as_o ratran_n who_o have_v transfer_v to_o we_o his_o word_n not_o any_o more_o to_o be_v find_v in_o isidore_n work_n now_o print_v that_o all_o that_o be_v outward_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v fit_a to_o feed_v the_o body_n the_o father_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o year_n 693_o 6._o conc._n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o speak_v of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o a_o quantity_n of_o it_o may_v incommode_v the_o stomach_n that_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o raban_n arch_n bishop_n of_o mayence_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n and_o of_o the_o taborite_n in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o as_o shall_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o time_n and_o place_n convenient_a second_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v distribute_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o after_o we_o have_v take_v and_o eat_v it_o do_v pass_v by_o the_o common_a way_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n origen_n teach_v so_o in_o plain_a term_n when_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 15_o chap._n of_o st._n matthew_n 15._o origen_n in_o math._n 15._o that_o it_o be_v not_o what_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n defile_v the_o man_n he_o say_v if_o what_o enter_v in_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n the_o meat_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n go_v also_o into_o the_o belly_n according_a to_o the_o gross_a part_n of_o it_o and_o afterward_o into_o the_o draft_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o prayer_n make_v over_o it_o it_o be_v profitable_a according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o the_o understanding_n be_v enlighten_v and_o attentive_a unto_o what_o be_v profitable_a and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o the_o word_n pronounce_v upon_o it_o which_o be_v profitable_a unto_o he_o that_o eat_v it_o not_o in_o a_o way_n unworthy_a of_o the_o lord_n this_o doctrine_n be_v also_o teach_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n by_o raban_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o by_o heribold_n archbishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o i_o think_v i_o late_o hint_v that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n be_v of_o this_o judgement_n which_o shall_v be_v examine_v when_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n attribute_n the_o same_o doctrine_n unto_o the_o greek_n 564_o append._n miscel_n open_fw-mi 7._o p._n 564_o it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o i_o say_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o observation_n that_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o do_v believe_v so_o in_o effect_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v 5._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o into_o the_o draft_n but_o that_o it_o be_v disperse_v throughout_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o communicant_a for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o author_n of_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o dedication_n in_o st._n chrysostom_n work_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o st._n cyril_n 596._o serm._n de_fw-fr euchar_n in_o encoen_n apud_fw-la chrysost_n t._n 5._o pa._n 596._o take_v no_o heed_n that_o it_o be_v bread_n think_v not_o that_o it_o be_v wine_n for_o they_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o as_o other_o meat_n god_n forbid_v you_o shall_v once_o think_v so_o for_o as_o when_o wax_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o fire_n nothing_o of_o its_o substance_n do_v remain_v or_o there_o remain_v no_o superfluity_n or_o it_o leave_v not_o behind_o it_o neither_o soot_n nor_o cinder_n in_o like_a manner_n here_o imagine_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consume_v with_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n we_o may_v add_v john_n damascen_n unto_o these_o two_o author_n 14._o damasc_n l._n 4._o orthodox_n fid_fw-we cap._n 14._o who_o speak_v thus_o the_o shewbread_n do_v represent_v this_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v this_o pure_a oblation_n and_o without_o blood_n which_o the_o lord_n foretold_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o he_o from_o the_o east_n unto_o the_o west_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o shall_v pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n without_o be_v consume_v without_o be_v corrupt_v or_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n o_o god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n for_o our_o preservation_n these_o three_o testimony_n as_o every_o one_o do_v see_v differ_v from_o origen_n which_o indeed_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n heribold_n and_o amalarius_n but_o if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n they_o be_v of_o that_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n ratran_n and_o other_o i_o mean_v that_o if_o they_o believe_v not_o with_o origen_n that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o its_o material_a substance_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o shameful_a necessity_n of_o other_o common_a food_n they_o believe_v with_o the_o other_o that_o it_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n that_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v by_o it_o and_o that_o they_o be_v increase_v and_o strengthen_v by_o it_o and_o so_o
in_o some_o sort_n they_o may_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a substance_n whereas_o before_o consecration_n they_o have_v only_o a_o substance_n who_o quality_n seem_v but_o to_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o they_o find_v nothing_o therein_o more_o harsh_a than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o ratran_n demetr_v bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o fang_n dom._n aug._n annot_fw-mi in_o job_n t._n 4_o ex_fw-la c._n 5._o p._n 394._o prosper_n ad_fw-la demetr_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v former_o in_o the_o wilderness_n change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v we_o into_o his_o body_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n prosper_v his_o disciple_n speak_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o sin_n be_v convert_v or_o change_v into_o his_o body_n caesarius_n himself_o say_v they_o deserve_v that_o right_a and_o invite_v we_o thus_o to_o understand_v he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o sermon_n that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v to_o transport_v his_o body_n into_o heaven_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o have_v always_o his_o holy_a sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n who_o suffer_v death_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n because_o say_v he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n he_o be_v to_o remove_v from_o our_o sight_n the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o place_n it_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v in_o that_o day_n consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v honour_v what_o be_v once_o offer_v for_o the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o that_o because_o the_o redemption_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v a_o continual_a progress_n the_o oblation_n also_o of_o the_o redemption_n shall_v be_v perpetual_a and_o that_o this_o everlasting_a sacrifice_n shall_v always_o live_v and_o be_v remember_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n second_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o sacramental_a symbol_n unto_o that_o which_o befall_v man_n in_o baptism_n to_o show_v we_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v only_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o quality_n the_o man_n renew_v say_v he_o by_o the_o save_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eternal_a body_n after_o which_o he_o add_v let_v no_o body_n then_o doubt_v but_o the_o original_a creature_n may_v pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n see_v he_o perceive_v man_n by_o the_o art_n of_o heavenly_a mercy_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o say_v the_o honour_n of_o caesarius_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v fave_v nor_o any_o good_a sense_n be_v give_v his_o word_n but_o in_o say_v that_o he_o intend_v to_o show_v that_o as_o man_n regenerate_v by_o baptism_n be_v not_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o mystical_o and_o moral_o so_o also_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o body_n but_o sacramental_o and_o virtual_o use_v also_o the_o word_n nature_n for_o quality_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o st._n macarius_n use_v it_o ult_n macar_n hom._n 44._o greg._n nyss_n in_o cant._n hom._n 9_o id._n orat._n 1._o in_o christ_n resur_n id._n de_fw-fr virgin_n c._n ult_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o true_o faithful_a soul_n must_v be_v change_v from_o this_o vile_a nature_n unto_o a_o divine_a nature_n to_o intimate_v a_o divine_a quality_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o spiritual_a quality_n and_o again_o that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pass_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o we_o may_v pass_v from_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o man_n into_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o angel_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a than_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o all_o the_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o i_o can_v not_o find_v the_o homily_n of_o easter_n now_o in_o question_n among_o many_o homily_n of_o caesarius_n victor_n in_o mr._n colbets_n and_o st._n victor_n which_o i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o two_o library_n which_o may_v make_v it_o be_v suspect_v that_o it_o be_v of_o some_o author_n much_o young_a than_o caesarius_n in_o the_o sixth_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n teach_v that_o church_n fast_n be_v break_v 14._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o by_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o tertullian_n teach_v many_o do_v think_v say_v he_o that_o on_o station-day_n they_o stay_v there_o till_o three_o a_o clock_n without_o eat_v we_o shall_v not_o attend_v prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n the_o fast_a of_o the_o station_n shall_v be_v break_v i_o can_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o this_o body_n whereof_o they_o speak_v and_o which_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o true_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v have_v this_o strange_a fancy_n that_o the_o fast_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o take_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o stomach_n the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o i_o can_v imagine_v those_o people_n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v it_o nor_o tertullian_n so_o patient_a to_o suffer_v such_o a_o indignity_n without_o sharp_o reprove_v it_o as_o it_o deserve_v he_o be_v too_o vehement_a not_o to_o do_v it_o and_o if_o one_o be_v much_o less_o so_o than_o he_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_o not_o to_o be_v concern_v that_o people_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v so_o outrageous_o treat_v the_o glorify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v with_o a_o unbiased_a mind_n if_o he_o please_v and_o he_o must_v agree_v with_o i_o that_o the_o latin_n act_n very_o well_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n when_o they_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o break_v the_o fast_a what_o we_o say_v of_o these_o first_o christian_n will_v appear_v yet_o more_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o council_n give_v they_o by_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o keep_v it_o to_o take_v it_o at_o evening_n when_o the_o station_n be_v end_v in_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o you_o will_v save_v both_o you_o will_v partake_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o do_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o day_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v discover_v mark_n of_o this_o belief_n in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n and_o to_o the_o end_n those_o which_o read_v this_o work_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n if_o i_o be_o deceive_v i_o will_v here_o insert_v the_o passage_n at_o large_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n melain_n bishop_n of_o phemes_n and_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o supplement_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n where_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n hold_v at_o anger_n be_v anno_fw-la 530._o 50._o in_o supplem_n council_n gallic_n p._n 49_o 50._o almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v the_o author_n the_o man_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n and_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n albin_n and_o st._n victor_n launus_n and_o st._n marsus_n assemble_v in_o the_o city_n of_o anger_n be_v in_o the_o basilisk_n of_o st._n marry_o mother_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n by_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o rest_n celebrate_a mass_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fast_a of_o lent_n and_o have_v end_v before_o they_o go_v away_o the_o bless_a priest_n give_v they_o in_o charity_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o his_o benediction_n but_o marsus_n prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o his_o charity_n and_o neglect_v the_o eucharist_n whereof_o he_o shall_v have_v communicate_v let_v fall_v the_o portion_n he_o have_v receive_v of_o st._n milan_n into_o his_o bosom_n be_v then_o permit_v to_o return_v to_o their_o church_n and_o have_v salute_v each_o other_o they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n begin_v their_o journey_n they_o have_v sâ—â—â—â—ce_o go_v ten_o
mile_n but_o st._n marsus_n feel_v the_o eucharist_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o scrpent_n which_o roll_v about_o he_o and_o as_o he_o find_v by_o the_o pain_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v severe_o punish_v for_o his_o disobedience_n and_o neglect_v he_o have_v commit_v at_o the_o communion_n he_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o st._n milan_n and_o tell_v he_o what_o be_v happen_v the_o holy_a bishop_n weep_v for_o he_o all_o night_n watch_v and_o pray_v and_o next_o day_n give_v he_o absolution_n and_o the_o blessing_n and_o present_o after_o the_o serpent_n take_v again_o the_o form_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o st._n marsus_n take_v it_o he_o communicate_v with_o joy_n which_o he_o neglect_v to_o do_v to_o his_o damage_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o eucharist_n here_o mention_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n common_o call_v by_o that_o name_n in_o short_a this_o eucharist_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o communion_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o whole_a story_n therefore_o st._n milan_n give_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o a_o portion_n it_o also_o appear_v that_o marsus_n have_v receive_v some_o tincture_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o i_o find_v not_o but_o the_o other_o bishop_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o that_o be_v blame_v in_o marsus_n be_v the_o have_v prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o the_o communion_n whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v prefer_v the_o communion_n before_o the_o fast_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o have_v communicate_v with_o the_o other_o and_o break_v his_o fast_a as_o they_o have_v do_v than_o to_o deprive_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o keep_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n 791._o theodoret._n hist_o relig._n p._n 791._o because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o bond_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v infinite_o great_a than_o fast_v therefore_o the_o anchorit_n martion_n say_v to_o avitus_n who_o go_v to_o visit_v he_o in_o his_o solitude_n and_o who_o make_v some_o scruple_n of_o break_v his_o fast_n to_o eat_v with_o he_o we_o know_v that_o charity_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o fast_v but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v believe_v in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n as_o it_o be_v in_o tertullian_n time_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o course_n of_o this_o history_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v so_o in_o the_o xith_o century_n and_o that_o they_o still_o believe_v it_o at_o present_a as_o father_n cellot_n inform_v we_o to_o conclude_v if_o any_o desire_n to_o know_v the_o diocese_n of_o these_o five_o french_a bishop_n abovemention_v he_o may_v understand_v st._n milan_n be_v bishop_n of_o rennes_n albin_n of_o anger_n be_v launus_n of_o constance_n in_o normandy_n 14._o apâ—d_n eus_n b._n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 49._o serm._n 35._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n c._n 5._o contr._n donat._n post_fw-la collat._n c._n 6._o clem._n alexand._n sâ—romat_n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o victor_n of_o man_n and_o marsus_n of_o nantes_n in_o the_o seven_o place_n i_o observe_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o but_o a_o little_a be_v receive_v a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o portion_n so_o the_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n send_v unto_o seraphion_n a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o receive_v a_o little_a and_o again_o that_o peter_n and_o judas_n receive_v each_o of_o they_o a_o morsel_n so_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o each_o of_o the_o people_n take_v a_o little_a and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n that_o jesus_n give_v morsel_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o so_o in_o a_o number_n of_o other_o place_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a here_o to_o mention_v in_o a_o thing_n not_o contest_v and_o that_o be_v own_v by_o every_o body_n in_o fine_a have_v endeavour_v with_o some_o labour_n to_o find_v if_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v affirm_v as_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n do_v that_o several_a miracle_n be_v do_v by_o the_o sacrament_n 10._o august_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 10._o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o of_o that_o nature_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v inform_v i_o that_o these_o thing_n may_v have_v be_v honour_v or_o receive_v respect_n as_o religious_a but_o not_o cause_v astonishment_n as_o thing_n strange_a or_o miraculous_a chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v see_v what_o be_v believe_v and_o say_v in_o this_o spacious_a and_o vast_a country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n of_o the_o thing_n receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o empire_n have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o this_o divine_a and_o august_n sacrament_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o inquire_v what_o they_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o use_n office_n and_o employ_v of_o these_o sacred_a symbol_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n if_o we_o will_v search_v into_o their_o record_n wherein_o the_o law_n and_o maxim_n of_o this_o kingdom_n may_v be_v find_v we_o shall_v see_v that_o those_o which_o have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o direction_n of_o it_o have_v conceive_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o anti-type_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v so_o the_o reader_n must_v moreover_o see_v the_o testimony_n where_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v so_o for_o it_o be_v their_o opinion_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o not_o we_o let_v we_o then_o take_v all_o these_o title_n in_o order_n and_o show_v what_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v say_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o at_o least_o as_o far_o as_o may_v be_v necessary_a unto_o our_o purpose_n they_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n 30._o hil._n in_o matth._n cap._n 9_o ibid._n c._n 30._o as_o when_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n speak_v of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n in_o faith_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o judas_n 18._o ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o aug._n ep._n 163._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinitat_fw-la c._n 4._o id._n serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o isid_n hisp_n dâ—_n offic._n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o that_o he_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o eternal_a sacrament_n st._n ambrose_n call_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n austin_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n again_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sacrament_n and_o again_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v call_v sacrament_n facundus_n say_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o believer_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n in_o the_o viith_o century_n say_v positive_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o be_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a among_o the_o latin_a father_n than_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n until_o these_o late_a time_n we_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o gather_v more_o testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o warn_v the_o reader_n aâ—â—i_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dâ—i_fw-la l._n 10._o c._n 5._o comr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o &_o aâ—â—i_fw-la that_o st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o sundry_a part_n of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o word_n sacrament_n signify_v a_o holy_a sign_n and_o that_o those_o which_o desire_v more_o proof_n of_o this_o expression_n may_v see_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerom_n on_o the_o 11_o of_o the_o one_a epist_n to_o the_o corinthian_n charlemagne_n in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o image_n chap._n 14._o christian_n druthmar_n upon_o st._n matth._n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n tom_n 16._o p._n 361._o the_o second_o title_n we_o have_v set_v down_o 12._o august_n contâ—_n
in_o vita_fw-la chrysost_fw-la of_o his_o incarnation_n st._n chrysostom_n if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o dead_a of_o who_o be_v the_o consecrate_a thing_n symbol_n palladius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n often_o use_v this_o term_n speak_v of_o pour_v out_o the_o symbol_n of_o communicate_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o our_o lord_n 11._o theod._n 1_o cor._n 11._o and_o of_o burn_v the_o symbol_n of_o mystery_n theodoret_n after_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o need_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n 109._o id._n in_o psal_n 109._o and_o in_o another_o treatise_n the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n he_o often_o speak_v thus_o 1_o id._n dial._n 1_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o have_v make_v a_o exchange_n of_o these_o name_n and_o have_v give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o symbol_n and_o to_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o body_n calling_n himself_o a_o vine_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o say_v again_o that_o our_o lord_n honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o symbol_n and_o type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 2._o id._n dialog_n 2._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a dialogue_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n which_o after_o their_o sanctification_n do_v not_o change_v their_o first_o nature_n eccles_n maxim_n in_o c._n 3._o hier._n eccles_n and_o maximius_n scholiast_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n itself_o mâ—rc_n vict._n a_o ioch_n in_o c._n 14._o mâ—rc_n victor_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o seven_o be_v that_o of_o image_n but_o because_o image_n similitude_n and_o likeness_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o will_v comprehend_v all_o three_o under_o the_o name_n of_o image_n genes_n euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 8_o a_o genes_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n say_v that_o jesus-christ_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n nat._n trocop_n in_o geâ—es_n c._n 49._o gelaf_fw-mi de_fw-fr duab_n christ_n nat._n procopius_n of_o gaza_n upon_o genesis_n he_o give_v say_v he_o unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n pope_n gelasius_n say_v the_o same_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n certain_o say_v he_o the_o image_n or_o similitude_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o mystery_n that_o show_v we_o plain_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v touch_v jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n even_o what_o we_o profess_v what_o we_o celebrate_v and_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o his_o image_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o the_o work_v of_o origen_n keep_v the_o same_o language_n when_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o image_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n marc._n orig._n dial._n 3_o contra_fw-la marc._n and_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n and_o all_o along_o in_o their_o discourse_n which_o be_v very_o large_a they_o constant_o and_o divers_a time_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v add_v unto_o these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v signify_v show_v represent_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o have_v clear_o the_o same_o force_n and_o meaning_n as_o the_o former_a as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 14._o tert._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v a_o bread_n by_o which_o jesus_n christ_n represent_v his_o body_n st._n cyprian_n 63._o cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v exhibit_v by_o the_o wine_n the_o which_o be_v repeat_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o the_o second_o canon_n anno_fw-la 675._o 11._o dion_n areop_n hier._n eccl._n â—_o 3._o theoph._n ep_v pasch_fw-mi ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o apud_fw-la bed_n in_o 1_o cor._n 11._o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n that_o by_o the_o symbol_n jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o by_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o body_n be_v represent_v unto_o we_o st._n ambrose_n that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o divine_a benediction_n another_o thing_n be_v name_v after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v st._n austin_n that_o the_o infant_n be_v not_o frustrate_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n when_o he_o find_v what_o the_o sacrament_n do_v signify_v the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o in_o eat_v and_o drink_v in_o the_o holy_a communion_n we_o signify_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o fine_a the_o true_a st._n jerome_n imitate_v tertullian_n expression_n 26._o hieron_n in_o mat._n c._n 26._o that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o he_o may_v also_o represent_v that_o be_v as_o melchisedek_n have_v do_v before_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o the_o more_o easy_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v their_o force_n we_o must_v relate_v two_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n first_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o sign_n a_o symbol_n a_o figure_n a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o opposition_n unto_o the_o reality_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o absent_v in_o this_o sense_n they_o say_v 6â—_n maxim_n 〈…〉_o dionus_fw-la areop_n p._n 68_o &_o 75._o &_o 6â—_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o sacred_a oblation_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v sign_n of_o thing_n from_o above_o which_o be_v more_o certain_a that_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o shadow_n that_o those_o of_o the_o new_a be_v the_o image_n but_o that_o the_o substance_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v that_o the_o shadow_n be_v under_o the_o law_n the_o image_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o truth_n in_o heaven_n and_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o old_a latin_a liturgy_n say_v lord_n bettram_n ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n c._n 48._o vetus_fw-la liturgia_fw-la apud_fw-la bettram_n in_o receive_v the_o earnest_a of_o life_n everlasting_a we_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v by_o a_o manifest_a participation_n what_o we_o now_o have_v in_o a_o sacramental_a image_n and_o sometime_o after_o that_o thy_o sacrament_n o_o lord_n may_v accomplish_v in_o we_o what_o they_o contain_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v receive_v in_o reality_n what_o we_o now_o celebrate_v in_o show_n and_o appearance_n the_o second_o thing_n i_o have_v observe_v be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o avow_v that_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v 9_o tert_n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c_o 9_o that_o the_o image_n will_v not_o be_v entire_o equal_a unto_o the_o substance_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v according_a to_o truth_n and_o another_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o truth_n itself_o and_o elsewhere_o syn._n id._n contra_fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o athan._n contra_fw-la hipocr_n melet._n contr._n marcel_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o hilar._n de_fw-fr syn._n that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v and_o st._n athanasius_n that_o which_o be_v like_a unto_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereunto_o it_o be_v like_a marcellus_z of_o ancyras_n if_o it_o be_v not_o eusebius_n himself_o who_o dispute_v against_o he_o never_o be_v the_o image_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n no_o body_n be_v the_o image_n of_o himself_o st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n observe_v almost_o the_o same_o language_n when_o he_o say_v 13._o
nourishment_n which_o we_o there_o receive_v but_o that_o the_o virtue_n which_o be_v in_o it_o quicken_v we_o as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v that_o this_o quicken_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o bread_n but_o from_o the_o virtue_n and_o enliven_a efficacy_n wherewith_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n do_v accompany_v the_o lawful_a use_n of_o his_o sacrament_n what_o he_o add_v of_o baptism_n do_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o water_n alone_o which_o cleanse_v we_o but_o that_o by_o the_o water_n it_o perfect_v our_o salvation_n by_o the_o faith_n and_o energy_n by_o hope_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o sanctification_n st._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o explain_v himself_o full_a when_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n greg._n nyss_n de_fw-fr b._n pt_n christ_n that_o be_v but_o common_a thing_n and_o of_o little_a worth_n before_o consecration_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v operate_v excellent_o after_o sanctification_n which_o be_v or_o come_v from_o the_o spirit_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n marc._n victor_n ms._n in_o c._n 14._o marc._n say_v that_o god_n have_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n bestow_v or_o send_v upon_o the_o thing_n present_v or_o offer_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n it_o be_v this_o same_o power_n which_o st._n cyril_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o caelosyrius_n call_v the_o virtue_n and_o benediction_n 6._o cyril_n alex._n ep._n ad_fw-la caeâ—â—â—_n t._n 6._o and_o the_o quicken_a grace_n it_o be_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi as_o will_v appear_v when_o we_o examine_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o age_n which_o be_v beyond_o the_o nine_o century_n permit_v we_o not_o here_o to_o insert_v his_o testimony_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o we_o speak_v nat_n chrysost_n de_fw-fr sacerd._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o t._n 4._o id._n the_o coem_n appel_n &_o the_o resurrect_a christ_n t._n 5._o theod._n dial._n 1_o gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o grace_n mention_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o priest_n pray_v that_o the_o blessing_n may_v descend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o give_v this_o grace_n and_o that_o without_o it_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o make_v and_o theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n witness_v that_o our_o saviour_n add_v grace_n unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o pope_n gelasius_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v thing_n divine_a and_o that_o by_o they_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n 1.6_o iâ—d_n hispal_n orig_n 1.6_o and_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n that_o thâ—s_v divine_a virtue_n operate_v inward_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o salvation_n which_o god_n communicate_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o raban_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n will_v have_v it_o call_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o soul_n but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v unto_o this_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n that_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v all_o the_o great_a praise_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v impute_v unto_o the_o power_n which_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o the_o use_n of_o baptism_n whereof_o the_o same_o father_n have_v delight_v themselves_o in_o honour_v this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o new_a birth_n their_o design_n have_v be_v to_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o these_o mystery_n and_o the_o admirable_a effect_n they_o produce_v by_o the_o grace_n benediction_n and_o virtue_n which_o god_n bestow_v on_o they_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o men._n and_o it_o be_v in_o relation_n to_o this_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n whereof_o we_o have_v treat_v that_o the_o father_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o change_v and_o be_v transelemented_a into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o also_o use_v other_o expression_n which_o in_o effect_n amount_v to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o the_o latin_n expound_v to_o their_o advantage_n and_o which_o they_o make_v the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o these_o last_o expression_n at_o first_o sight_n seem_v inconsistent_a with_o what_o they_o say_v unto_o we_o before_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v that_o nourish_v the_o body_n which_o be_v convert_v into_o our_o substance_n bread_n which_o be_v inamate_fw-it that_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n who_o substance_n remain_v and_o that_o pass_v as_o to_o its_o material_a part_n by_o the_o sordid_a way_n of_o our_o ordinary_a and_o common_a food_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n the_o image_n the_o resemblance_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o vain_a figure_n and_o empty_a and_o void_a sign_n without_o any_o effect_n and_o virtue_n but_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n replenish_v as_o may_v be_v say_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n break_v and_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n pour_v out_o who_o have_v institute_v they_o to_o be_v the_o instrument_n and_o organ_n of_o our_o salvation_n do_v accompany_v their_o lawful_a use_n with_o his_o blessing_n and_o grace_n to_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o enliven_a sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n which_o merit_n ought_v never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o body_n see_v it_o be_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o his_o break_a body_n and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o that_o he_o merit_v for_o we_o this_o quicken_a and_o save_a virtue_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v very_o necessary_a to_o clear_v up_o this_o difficulty_n and_o to_o remove_v this_o seem_a contradiction_n i_o say_v seem_v for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o father_n themselves_o will_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o intention_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o their_o work_n light_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v safe_o conduct_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o salvation_n those_o who_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o read_v their_o work_n doubtless_o do_v observe_v that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o intimate_v that_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a improper_a and_o equivocal_a expression_n and_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n neither_o do_v they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n although_o it_o be_v not_o so_o after_o consecration_n because_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n and_o still_o retain_v the_o accident_n and_o likeness_n for_o my_o part_n i_o ingenious_o confess_v that_o i_o have_v never_o find_v such_o caution_n or_o advertisement_n in_o their_o work_n nevertheless_o man_n have_v much_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v those_o thing_n which_o resist_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n affirm_v frequent_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n if_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o bread_n nor_o wine_n though_o they_o call_v it_o so_o but_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v so_o kind_a nay_o it_o will_v have_v be_v their_o duty_n to_o have_v inform_v their_o reader_n and_o hearer_n that_o they_o may_v avoid_v this_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o rock_n of_o offence_n see_v here_o already_o say_v they_o a_o very_a considerable_a information_n and_o which_o will_v be_v more_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n they_o fail_v not_o to_o make_v
certain_a observation_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v so_o dom._n aug._n serm_n 53._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n almost_o all_o say_v st._n austin_n call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o 4._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la triâ—it_fw-la c._n 4._o we_o call_v nothing_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n 19_o isid_n hâ—sual_a orig._n 6._o c._n 19_o and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n by_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n we_o may_v also_o allege_v upon_o this_o subject_a those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o institute_v his_o eucharist_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o those_o who_o in_o the_o second_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o to_o avoid_v repeat_v the_o same_o testimony_n we_o remit_v the_o reader_n unto_o those_o two_o chapter_n where_o he_o may_v consult_v those_o two_o observation_n whilst_o we_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o this_o observation_n be_v so_o express_v and_o positive_a give_v very_o much_o light_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o silence_n we_o hint_v at_o although_o it_o appear_v plain_a enough_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o several_a but_o yet_o far_o they_o give_v we_o notice_n in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n say_v st._n chrysostom_n 1_o chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesâ—r_n theod._n dial._n 1_o be_v esteem_v worthy_a to_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o cur_n lord_n and_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n he_o that_o call_v wheat_n and_o bread_n that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symhols_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n have_v a_o long_a while_o meditate_a say_v the_o protestant_n upon_o these_o sort_n of_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o conclude_v that_o because_o one_o thing_n which_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o another_o can_v be_v true_o that_o same_o by_o who_o name_n it_o be_v honour_v or_o that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n know_v not_o how_o to_o reason_v which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o slander_v they_o or_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o he_o do_v not_o examine_v what_o they_o shall_v have_v say_v but_o what_o they_o do_v say_v and_o he_o infer_v that_o none_o can_v dispense_v themselves_o from_o approve_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o his_o dilemma_n for_o my_o part_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o other_o to_o judge_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n because_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o interest_n of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o protestant_n who_o argument_n i_o only_o allege_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o their_o intention_n they_o tell_v we_o for_o a_o three_o advertisement_n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n and_o in_o some_o sort_n so_o st._n austin_n do_v declare_v 2._o aug._n ep_v 23_o ad_fw-la bonif._n id._n in_o psal_n 33_o conc._n 2._o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o a_o manner_n and_o elsewhere_o jesus_n christ_n accommodate_v himself_o after_o a_o certain_a sort_n when_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n i_o have_v not_o yet_o observe_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o correction_n and_o restriction_n be_v use_v when_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v true_o what_o they_o be_v call_v but_o only_o when_o the_o discourse_n be_v of_o those_o which_o be_v only_o so_o improper_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o certain_a relation_n which_o they_o have_v unto_o the_o subject_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o in_o who_o consideration_n there_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o subject_n themselves_o not_o real_o in_o the_o strictness_n of_o the_o expression_n but_o after_o a_o sort_n 404._o quintil._n inst_z orat._n l._n 8.3_o p._n 404._o so_o the_o most_o excellent_a orator_n who_o we_o may_v term_v the_o master_n of_o the_o science_n put_v this_o term_n after_o some_o sort_n for_o one_o of_o the_o temper_n which_o may_v be_v use_v for_o modify_v of_o metaphor_n and_o figurative_a expression_n which_o may_v be_v too_o bold_a but_o let_v we_o continue_v our_o design_n and_o hear_v the_o famous_a theodoret_n who_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o such_o pregnant_a and_o clear_a light_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o difficulty_n to_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v here_o how_o he_o speak_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o change_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o occasion_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v his_o body_n bread_n in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v bread_n see_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o exchange_n of_o name_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v no_o more_o to_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o bread_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n tertullian_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o have_v a_o opinion_n much_o like_o this_o long_o before_o theodoret_n when_o he_o say_v galat._n tertul._n coner_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o chrysost_n iâ—_n c._n 5._o galat._n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a prophecy_n of_o jeremiah_n which_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n st._n chrysostom_n will_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o what_o we_o examine_v for_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 5_o to_o the_o galatian_n the_o flesh_n lu_v against_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n against_o the_o flesh_n he_o observe_v that_o this_o word_n flesh_n have_v divers_a improper_a and_o figurative_a signification_n and_o among_o these_o sundry_a signification_n he_o put_v this_o that_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o mystery_n or_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o mystery_n by_o the_o name_n of_o flesh_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v see_v plain_a nor_o more_o intelligible_a than_o these_o word_n of_o facundus_n ult_n facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n we_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v true_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n hitherto_o these_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o ill_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nevertheless_o they_o intend_v not_o to_o rest_v there_o they_o will_v moreover_o inform_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v so_o use_v in_o the_o church_n they_o tell_v we_o then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o resemblance_n it_o be_v the_o lesson_n st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n if_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v because_o
of_o this_o likeness_n that_o they_o often_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n he_o mean_v that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o they_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n be_v call_v faith_n and_o as_o the_o friday_n before_o easter_n be_v call_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o his_o death_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n his_o death_n itself_o he_o instance_a these_o two_o example_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n in_o what_o precede_v that_o which_o have_v be_v cite_v i_o will_v not_o here_o stand_v to_o show_v that_o the_o father_n ground_n this_o resemblance_n some_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o other_o in_o their_o effect_n because_o we_o have_v do_v it_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n second_o they_o say_v that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n and_o the_o figure_n which_o do_v contain_v the_o mystery_n i_o find_v it_o be_v former_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o learned_a tertullian_n 19_o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o god_n say_v he_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o he_o who_o the_o prophet_n have_v ancient_o represent_v by_o the_o bread_n have_v now_o give_v unto_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o i_o can_v see_v that_o any_o other_o meaning_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n our_o saviour_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o august_n contr_n adim_n c._n 12._o when_o he_o give_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o rock_n be_v christ_n to_o show_v that_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o life_n of_o beast_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v significative_o to_o signify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o rock_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o st._n austin_n speak_v thus_o elsewhere_o how_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n bed_n id._n ad_fw-la infant_n apud_fw-la fulgent_n &_o bed_n or_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v of_o a_o bodily_a substance_n that_o which_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n i_o judge_v it_o be_v also_o the_o sense_n of_o theodoret_n when_o he_o write_v 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o that_o our_o lord_n who_o call_v his_o natural_a body_n wheat_n and_o bread_n and_o who_o also_o call_v himself_o a_o vine_n have_v also_o call_v the_o visible_a symbol_n by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o add_v grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n ult_n fac._n l._n 9_o â—_o ult_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n facundus_n say_v the_o bread_n be_v not_o real_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o contain_v the_o mystery_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n our_o lord_n call_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n ireneus_fw-la give_v unto_o the_o name_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n wherewith_o jesus_n christ_n honour_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 4._o iren._n l._n 5_o adver_n haeres_fw-la c._n 4._o it_o be_v say_v he_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o i_o know_v not_o but_o st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n spicileg_n eligii_fw-la vit_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 15._o t._n 5._o spicileg_n borrow_v this_o kind_n of_o expression_n from_o st._n iraeneus_n for_o he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o viith_o century_n let_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v sick_a trust_n in_o the_o sole_a mercy_n of_o god_n and_o let_v he_o receive_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 33._o orig._n in_o matth._n c._n 15._o chrysost_n t._n 5._o homil._n 33._o it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o origen_n call_v the_o bread_n the_o symbolical_a and_o typical_a body_n also_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesaria_n do_v positive_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v and_o his_o true_a body_n when_o go_v to_o explain_v what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n luc._n â—useb_fw-mi de_fw-fr eccles_n theol._n l._n 3._o c._n 12._o hiâ—ron_n in_o ezech._n c._n 41._o bed_n in_o c._n 14._o mar._n &_o 2d_o luc._n of_o the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v but_o of_o his_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n st._n jerom_n call_v it_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o venerable_a bede_n thus_o explain_v himself_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v mystical_o relate_v unto_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o three_o place_n they_o give_v we_o for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o denomination_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n but_o for_o this_o three_o reason_n we_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n where_o we_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v make_v upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o must_v then_o pass_v unto_o their_o four_o reason_n which_o consist_v as_o they_o tell_v we_o in_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o place_n and_o stead_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a tertullian_n think_v so_o when_o he_o say_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n 6._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 6._o this_o be_v my_o body_n corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la in_o pane_fw-la câ—nsetur_fw-la hot_a est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la mr._n rigaut_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o may_v be_v thus_o explain_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o recommend_v his_o body_n as_o st._n austin_n lib._n 1._o quaest_n evang._n 43._o have_v say_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o wine_n he_o recommend_v his_o blood_n but_o whatever_o mr._n 45._o aug._n in_o joan._n tract_n 45._o rigaut_n explication_n may_v be_v st._n austin_n speak_v as_o i_o think_v cleanly_a enough_o in_o one_o of_o his_o treatise_n upon_o st._n john_n where_o he_o make_v this_o difference_n 45._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 18._o c._n 45._o betwixt_o the_o ancient_a people_n which_o live_v under_o the_o law_n and_o those_o now_o who_o live_v under_o the_o gospel_n see_v how_o the_o faith_n continue_v the_o same_o faith_n the_o sign_n have_v be_v change_v the_o rock_n be_v christ_n unto_o we_o what_o be_v put_v upon_o god_n table_n be_v jesus_n christ_n he_o also_o elsewhere_o establish_v this_o maxim_n that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o do_v signify_v seem_v in_o some_o sort_n to_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o when_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n because_o without_o doubt_n it_o signify_v jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n st._n 4._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 4._o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v let_v we_o receive_v these_o thing_n with_o full_a assurance_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o in_o the_o type_n of_o bread_n the_o body_n be_v give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n bullinger_n write_v against_o casaubon_n allege_v a_o greek_a text_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n take_v out_o of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n wherein_o we_o find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n marc._n victor_n
they_o carnal_o profit_v nothing_o at_o all_o by_o they_o it_o be_v carnal_a to_o be_v concern_v how_o he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o to_o account_v he_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o how_o he_o will_v give_v we_o his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v these_o thing_n i_o say_v be_v all_o carnal_a which_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v mystical_o and_o spiritual_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o how_o shall_v they_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v his_o flesh_n they_o shall_v have_v stay_v a_o convenient_a time_n and_o not_o have_v go_v away_o have_v inquire_v and_o not_o despair_v the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v say_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n that_o be_v they_o be_v divine_a and_o spiritual_a they_o have_v nothing_o of_o the_o flesh_n nor_o no_o natural_a consequence_n they_o be_v exempt_a from_o all_o these_o necessity_n and_o above_o the_o law_n of_o all_o thing_n here_o below_o when_o he_o say_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o he_o speak_v it_o not_o of_o his_o true_a flesh_n but_o of_o those_o which_o understand_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v speak_v in_o a_o carnal_a manner_n and_o what_o be_v it_o to_o understand_v carnal_o it_o be_v bare_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v speak_v without_o judge_v any_o far_o for_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v be_v not_o so_o to_o be_v judge_v of_o but_o to_o consider_v all_o the_o mystery_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o again_o those_o that_o be_v the_o jew_n understand_v carnal_o and_o with_o human_a thought_n and_o these_o that_o be_v the_o apostle_n spiritual_o and_o by_o faith_n therefore_o jesus_n christ_n say_v the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n do_v not_o think_v that_o my_o doctrine_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o consequence_n and_o necessity_n of_o thing_n spiritual_a thing_n will_v not_o suffer_v to_o be_v subject_v unto_o earthly_a law_n st._n austin_n be_v so_o copious_a and_o abundant_a upon_o this_o subject_a that_o i_o shall_v fear_v tire_v the_o reader_n if_o i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o report_v all_o that_o he_o say_v it_o shall_v then_o suffice_v not_o to_o weary_v you_o with_o a_o long_a chain_n of_o passage_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a and_o to_o this_o purpose_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o famous_a testimony_n which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n 16._o aug._n the_o doctrine_n christ_n l._n 3._o c._n 16._o if_o it_o be_v a_o command_n that_o forbid_v any_o crime_n or_o wickedness_n or_o that_o command_v any_o charity_n or_o utility_n the_o proposition_n be_v not_o figurative_a but_o if_o it_o seem_v to_o command_v any_o crime_n or_o wickedness_n or_o that_o it_o forbid_v any_o utility_n or_o good_a it_o be_v figurative_a if_o say_v jesus_n christ_n you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o he_o seem_v to_o command_v some_o wickedness_n or_o a_o crime_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o figure_n which_o commad_v we_o to_o communicate_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o profitable_o to_o remember_v that_o his_o flesh_n be_v crucify_v and_o break_v for_o we_o joan._n id._n de_fw-fr verb._n dâ—m_n serm._n 33._o &_o tr_fw-la 25._o in_o joan._n id._n in_o joan._n tract_n 26._o id._n tract_n 1._o â—n_n ep._n joan._n unto_o this_o excellent_a passage_n i_o will_v add_v these_o advertisement_n which_o he_o give_v we_o prepare_v not_o the_o mouth_n but_o the_o heart_n wherefore_o do_v you_o prepare_v the_o tooth_n and_o the_o belly_n believe_v and_o you_o have_v eat_v he_o and_o what_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o to_o believe_v in_o he_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o live_a bread_n he_o that_o believe_v in_o he_o eats_z he_o be_v invisible_o fatten_v because_o he_o be_v invisible_o regenerate_v and_o again_o 26._o id._n in_o joan._n tract_n 26._o they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o they_o persecute_v he_o and_o they_o drink_v it_o when_o they_o believe_v and_o again_o this_o be_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n that_o whosoever_o eat_v thereof_o shall_v not_o die_v that_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o not_o as_o to_o the_o visible_a sacrament_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o he_o that_o eat_v inward_o not_o outward_o which_o eat_v in_o his_o heart_n and_o not_o grind_v with_o the_o tooth_n again_o this_o than_o be_v to_o eat_v this_o meat_n 98._o id._n in_o psal_n 98._o and_o to_o drink_v this_o drink_n to_o dwell_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o they_o and_o in_o fine_a upon_o the_o 98th_o psalm_n understand_v spiritual_o what_o i_o have_v say_v unto_o you_o you_o shall_v not_o eat_v this_o body_n which_o you_o see_v and_o shall_v not_o drink_v the_o blood_n which_o they_o will_v shed_v that_o will_v crucify_v i_o i_o have_v give_v you_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v spiritual_o understand_v will_v quicken_v you_o and_o if_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v celebrate_v visible_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v invisible_o nativ_n fulgent_n serm._n de_fw-fr dupl_n nativ_n this_o be_v also_o the_o mind_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n young_a than_o st._n austin_n but_o a_o african_a as_o well_o as_o he_o and_o moreover_o a_o great_a follower_n of_o his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o man_n may_v eat_v the_o bread_n of_o angel_n the_o creator_n of_o angel_n be_v make_v man_n feed_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o remain_v entire_a o_o how_o excellent_a be_v this_o bread_n which_o feed_v angel_n by_o the_o sight_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v satisfy_v with_o he_o in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o which_o feed_v we_o by_o faith_n so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o faint_v by_o the_o way_n unto_o these_o two_o african_n we_o may_v join_v a_o three_o 1._o facund_a l._n 12._o c._n 1._o to_o wit_n facundus_n wherefore_o shall_v he_o have_v ask_v they_o if_o they_o also_o will_v forsake_v he_o if_o they_o have_v understand_v what_o he_o have_v say_v spiritual_o for_o in_o understand_v the_o mystery_n they_o can_v not_o have_v be_v offend_v and_o will_v not_o have_v depart_v from_o he_o but_o they_o be_v ask_v to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v answer_v that_o although_o they_o have_v not_o understand_v what_o have_v be_v say_v they_o may_v be_v keep_v in_o awe_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o good_a master_n and_o that_o in_o they_o he_o may_v give_v we_o a_o wholesome_a example_n of_o humility_n and_o piety_n that_o where_o knowledge_n be_v want_v we_o shall_v give_v place_n unto_o authority_n in_o fine_a st._n peter_n so_o answer_v unto_o our_o saviour_n question_n that_o he_o say_v not_o that_o he_o will_v not_o depart_v because_o he_o understand_v the_o mystery_n but_o because_o that_o itself_o which_o have_v be_v say_v by_o such_o a_o master_n appertain_v doubtless_o unto_o eternal_a life_n for_o he_o say_v lord_n to_o who_o shall_v we_o go_v thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n and_o we_o have_v believe_v and_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n whereas_o if_o he_o have_v understand_v this_o mystery_n he_o will_v rather_o have_v say_v lord_n we_o have_v no_o need_n to_o depart_v because_o we_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v by_o believe_v in_o thy_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o we_o must_v be_v save_v so_o that_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v if_o philo_n of_o carpace_n or_o some_o other_o under_o his_o name_n require_v for_o this_o manducation_n the_o lip_n of_o thought_n and_o the_o tooth_n of_o meditation_n if_o he_o esteem_v it_o a_o divine_a banquet_n if_o we_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v on_o this_o tradition_n we_o may_v continue_v the_o proof_n until_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n 229._o tom._n 1._o eâ—â—â—_n pat._n p._n 229._o but_o not_o to_o infringe_v the_o rule_n which_o we_o have_v set_v we_o will_v say_v no_o more_o now_o defer_v to_o produce_v the_o other_o testimony_n each_o in_o the_o age_n wherein_o they_o live_v after_o have_v examine_v what_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v of_o the_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v inquire_v what_o be_v their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v if_o they_o have_v judge_v that_o wicked_a man_n do_v in_o reality_n eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o its_o sacrament_n only_o 15._o origen_n in_o matth._n cap._n 15._o origen_n first_o demand_v audience_n and_o thus_o declare_v himself_o no_o wicked_a person_n say_v he_o can_v eat_v the_o word_n itself_o which_o be_v make_v flesh_n for_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o
that_o continue_v wicked_a to_o eat_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n which_o be_v the_o live_a word_n and_o bread_n it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v write_v whosoever_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o matth._n id._n homil._n 3._o in_o matth._n and_o again_o the_o good_a eat_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n but_o the_o wicked_a eat_v a_o dead_a bread_n which_o be_v death_n ratherus_fw-la bishop_n of_o verona_n have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n and_o one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n which_o some_o make_v contemporary_a with_o origen_n and_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 181._o zeno_n veronens_fw-la apud_fw-la rath_n t._n 2._o spiciâ—eg_n dach_fw-mi p._n 181._o under_o the_o emperor_n gallienus_n he_o cite_v it_o out_o of_o zeno_n sermon_n touch_v the_o patriarch_n juda_n and_o his_o daughter-in-law_n thamar_n the_o sermon_n be_v indeed_o print_v but_o the_o passage_n whereof_o wespeak_v be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v see_v in_o it_o it_o shall_v be_v here_o insert_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v that_o he_o be_v of_o origen_n opinion_n the_o devil_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o wicked_a liver_n and_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v fear_v that_o he_o in_o who_o the_o devil_n inhabit_v by_o these_o three_o sin_n pride_n hypocrisy_n and_o luxury_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o seem_v to_o communicate_v with_o believer_n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o which_o may_v be_v thus_o construe_v he_o that_o dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n for_o i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o devil_n can_v reside_v in_o he_o in_o who_o god_n live_v esa_n high_a in_o cap._n 66._o esa_n and_o which_o live_v in_o god_n but_o he_o dwell_v in_o he_o that_o be_v empty_a and_o darken_a by_o hypocrisy_n or_o pride_n and_o defile_v by_o luxury_n st._n jerom_n also_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n all_o those_o say_v he_o which_o love_n their_o pleasure_n more_o than_o god_n sanctify_v outward_o in_o garden_n and_o door_n but_o not_o in_o body_n nor_o mind_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n of_o which_o himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n have_v life_n eternal_a because_o they_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n eat_v the_o meat_n of_o impiety_n it_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n ibid._n august_n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 21._o c._n 25._o id._n ibid._n augustin_n which_o he_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o that_o a_o man_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o those_o do_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o number_v among_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n for_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n else_o they_o can_v at_o once_o be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o member_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o in_o fine_a himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o do_v show_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o drink_v his_o blood_n not_o in_o sacrament_n only_o but_o in_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v to_o dwell_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v let_v not_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o i_o and_o in_o who_o i_o do_v not_o dwell_v think_v or_o imagine_v that_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n or_o drink_v my_o blood_n 6._o id._n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n p._n 94._o 6._o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v receive_v say_v he_o at_o the_o lord_n table_n by_o some_o unto_o life_n and_o by_o some_o other_o unto_o death_n but_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v life_n unto_o all_o man_n and_o be_v not_o unto_o destruction_n unto_o any_o which_o participate_v of_o he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o eat_v not_o spiritual_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n although_o he_o grind_v visible_o with_o his_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o damnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n 1._o prosper_n send_v 339._o august_n de_fw-fr verb._n apost_n serm_n 2._o c._n 1._o by_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v unclean_a st._n prosper_n allege_v this_o passage_n in_o strong_a term_n and_o such_o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v read_v without_o the_o word_n spiritual_o for_o he_o say_v only_o of_o the_o wicked_a that_o he_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v the_o same_o st._n austin_n fay_v joan._n id._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v life_n unto_o every_o one_o if_o what_o be_v receive_v visible_o in_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o in_o the_o truth_n itself_o therefore_o he_o exhort_v believer_n not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sacrament_n only_o as_o the_o wicked_a do_v cant._n philo_n carp_n t._n â—1_n bibl._n pat._n p._n 228._o in_o cant._n let_v we_o then_o conclude_v the_o examination_n of_o this_o second_o tradition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o philo_n of_o carpace_n that_o it_o be_v only_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n that_o this_o pleasant_a food_n this_o heavenly_a bread_n that_o this_o supersubstantial_a drink_n be_v give_v until_o we_o arrive_v at_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o xith_o century_n what_o remain_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n be_v the_o question_n of_o jesus_n christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n to_o wit_n if_o beside_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n whereby_o he_o be_v always_o present_a with_o the_o church_n militant_a he_o be_v also_o real_o and_o effectual_o present_a by_o his_o humanity_n have_v apply_v myself_o with_o some_o diligence_n in_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n i_o have_v find_v that_o when_o they_o explain_v how_o our_o saviour_n be_v present_a and_o absent_a unto_o his_o church_n they_o always_o touch_v the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o humanity_n or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v but_o absolute_o to_o exclude_v it_o when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o establish_v the_o other_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o believer_n 33._o origen_n in_o mat._n tract_n 33._o according_a to_o which_o origen_n endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v always_o with_o we_o with_o other_o which_o say_v that_o he_o will_v go_v and_o depart_v he_o teach_v we_o that_o he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o will_v not_o depart_v as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o that_o he_o will_v depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o we_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n according_a to_o the_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v that_o he_o depart_v from_o we_o as_o man_n but_o that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o a_o little_a under_o it_o be_v not_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n which_o be_v every_o where_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o his_o name_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n neither_o which_o be_v with_o we_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o it_o be_v not_o the_o human_a nature_n that_o be_v present_a with_o believer_n wheresoever_o they_o be_v assemble_v but_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o st._n extr_n cyril_n hierosol_n catech_n illum_fw-la 14._o extr_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v he_o who_o be_v sit_v there_o above_o be_v also_o here_o present_a with_o we_o he_o behold_v the_o strength_n and_o order_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o each_o one_o for_o because_o he_o be_v now_o
conformable_a unto_o the_o principle_n which_o they_o have_v set_v down_o nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o which_o we_o have_v not_o touch_v we_o find_v ourselves_o absolute_o oblige_v to_o handle_v they_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o better_a to_o clear_v the_o truth_n which_o we_o seek_v for_o and_o if_o in_o what_o remain_v to_o be_v examine_v they_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v favour_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n which_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o what_o they_o have_v say_v hitherto_o will_v not_o be_v of_o so_o much_o moment_n and_o will_v lose_v of_o its_o worth_n and_o virtue_n whereas_o if_o nothing_o can_v be_v find_v in_o what_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v contrary_a unto_o what_o have_v be_v already_o examine_v it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o their_o write_n that_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o fine_a if_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v believe_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o they_o must_v also_o have_v admit_v of_o these_o follow_a maxim_n first_o that_o a_o body_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o but_o far_o from_o admit_v this_o maxim_n to_o be_v true_a they_o direct_o oppose_v it_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n hermogenes_n which_o make_v the_o creature_n coeternal_a unto_o god_n 38._o tertul._n advers._fw-la hermog_n c._n 38._o if_o it_o be_v in_o a_o place_n say_v he_o it_o be_v then_o within_o the_o place_n if_o it_o be_v within_o the_o place_n it_o be_v then_o bound_v by_o the_o place_n within_o which_o it_o be_v if_o it_o be_v bound_v it_o have_v a_o remote_a line_n and_o be_v a_o painter_n as_o you_o be_v your_o own_o profession_n must_v needs_o inform_v you_o that_o the_o further_a line_n be_v the_o end_n of_o any_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o remote_a line_n and_o elsewhere_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la c._n 9_o he_o establish_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o he_o place_v the_o extent_n and_o the_o three_o dimension_n that_o be_v the_o length_n breadth_n and_o height_n among_o the_o most_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o body_n and_o which_o necessary_o and_o absolute_o belong_v to_o their_o bulk_n and_o mass_n arnobius_n be_v so_o strong_o of_o tertullian_n opinion_n that_o he_o use_v it_o as_o a_o principle_n universal_o receive_v to_o refute_v the_o evasion_n of_o pagan_n who_o teach_v that_o their_o god_n be_v in_o all_o the_o image_n which_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o they_o edit_fw-la arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o ult_n edit_fw-la it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v he_o that_o one_o god_n shall_v be_v at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n in_o several_a different_a image_n suppose_v that_o vulcan_n have_v ten_o thousand_o statue_n consecrate_v unto_o he_o in_o all_o the_o world_n can_v he_o be_v present_a as_o i_o have_v say_v in_o all_o the_o ten_o thousand_o at_o one_o time_n i_o think_v not_o why_o not_o because_o that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a and_o singular_a nature_n can_v multiply_v itself_o into_o several_a subject_n and_o yet_o preserve_v its_o singleness_n entire_a and_o whole_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v a_o little_a after_o that_o it_o must_v be_v say_v or_o confess_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o vulcan_n if_o there_o be_v one_o in_o each_o of_o these_o image_n or_o that_o he_o be_v in_o neither_o of_o they_o if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o vulcan_n because_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n can_v admit_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v divide_v to_o be_v in_o several_a if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o saviour_n and_o god_n have_v be_v in_o a_o million_o of_o place_n at_o once_o without_o be_v therefore_o multiply_v nor_o divide_v it_o must_v indeed_o be_v grant_v that_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o miserable_a advocate_n to_o defend_v their_o cause_n because_o instead_o of_o defend_v he_o betray_v it_o and_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o scorn_n of_o infidel_n in_o reproach_v they_o with_o that_o to_o be_v impossible_a which_o they_o themselves_o hold_v to_o be_v possible_a and_o which_o say_v happen_v daily_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n but_o we_o intend_v not_o to_o do_v this_o injury_n unto_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o christian_a orator_n that_o will_v be_v injustice_n and_o ingratitude_n so_o to_o serve_v he_o see_v he_o have_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o a_o man_n say_v st._n â—_o hilar._n de_fw-fr trin._n l_o 8._o p._n 41._o l._n &_o in_o psal_n â—24_n p._n 211._o â—_o hilary_n or_o his_o resemblance_n be_v in_o a_o place_n he_o can_v be_v elsewhere_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n because_o that_o which_o be_v be_v contain_v where_o it_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o he_o which_o be_v in_o any_o place_n where_o he_o be_v sustain_v be_v infirm_a and_o incapable_a of_o be_v every_o where_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n common_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o his_o be_v present_a in_o sundry_a place_n at_o once_o in_o opposition_n unto_o creature_n which_o can_v be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n at_o a_o time_n i_o will_v not_o here_o allege_v all_o their_o testimony_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o produce_v some_o upon_o a_o matter_n that_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n 4._o amb_n de_fw-fr spirit_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o t._n 4._o see_v that_o every_o creature_n say_v st._n ambrose_n be_v circumscribe_v by_o its_o nature_n by_o certain_a bound_n and_o limit_n and_o that_o the_o creature_n even_o invisible_a creature_n be_v limit_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n who_o dare_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o creature_n which_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a and_o bound_a power_n for_o he_o be_v over_o all_o and_o in_o all_o which_o be_v certain_o the_o property_n of_o the_o deity_n didymus_n who_o flourish_v at_o alexandria_n at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o ephrem_n do_v at_o edessa_n 1._o didym_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v he_o be_v a_o creature_n he_o shall_v have_v a_o circumscribe_v substance_n as_o all_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v create_v for_o although_o the_o invisible_a creature_n be_v not_o circumscribe_v by_o place_n and_o bound_n yet_o they_o be_v bound_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n see_v he_o be_v in_o many_o place_n he_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a nature_n and_o a_o little_a under_o he_o say_v the_o angel_n which_o be_v present_a with_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o pray_v in_o asia_n can_v not_o be_v present_a at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o other_o which_o be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n patr._n pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o â—_o 9_o bibl._n patr._n paschas_fw-la deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o all_o creature_n say_v he_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o begin_n of_o time_n it_o be_v know_v also_o that_o they_o be_v local_a and_o bound_v by_o certain_a limit_n and_o space_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o enclose_v within_o bound_n or_o limit_n like_o a_o creature_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o witness_n the_o deposition_n of_o several_a other_o but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v know_v unto_o those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o upon_o it_o but_o only_o to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v never_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o these_o general_a maxim_n as_o if_o his_o glorification_n have_v acquire_v he_o the_o propriety_n of_o be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o their_o silence_n upon_o occasion_n of_o such_o weight_n and_o where_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o dispense_v with_o themselves_o from_o make_v this_o exception_n if_o their_o belief_n have_v admit_v of_o it_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o they_o constant_o believe_v that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o one_o place_n it_o can_v not_o be_v in_o another_o no_o more_o than_o other_o creature_n his_o glorification_n have_v indeed_o give_v he_o a_o glory_n which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o but_o without_o take_v away_o from_o he_o the_o quality_n or_o property_n of_o a_o true_a body_n beside_o they_o be_v not_o content_a to_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o belief_n by_o their_o silence_n they_o also_o inform_v we_o by_o their_o word_n for_o
and_o consider_v with_o himself_o with_o what_o doctrine_n they_o best_o agree_v either_o with_o that_o which_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o see_v and_o touch_v be_v mere_a accident_n or_o with_o that_o which_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n although_o we_o have_v hitherto_o represent_v several_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v during_o the_o time_n of_o my_o reside_v in_o that_o country_n i_o will_v then_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o my_o travel_n not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o public_a of_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o spacious_a empire_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o have_v undertake_v to_o examine_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a after_o have_v have_v communication_n of_o their_o record_n and_o register_n wherein_o all_o that_o relate_v unto_o this_o august_n sacrament_n be_v faithful_o contain_v that_o i_o shall_v omit_v any_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v there_o find_v not_o to_o fail_v then_o of_o my_o duty_n nor_o the_o fidelity_n due_a to_o the_o quality_n which_o i_o have_v take_v i_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v i_o find_v that_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n those_o which_o have_v the_o direction_n and_o government_n of_o it_o apply_v their_o thought_n very_o much_o in_o give_v divers_a mystical_a signification_n unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v they_o apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o also_o for_o they_o think_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n a_o liquor_n press_v from_o several_a grape_n they_o very_o well_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o several_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o st._n cyprian_n st._n chrysostom_n st._n austin_n st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n of_o bede_n wallafridus_n strabo_n of_o raban_n and_o other_o but_o he_o testimony_n of_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n shall_v suffice_v in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v 76._o cyprian_a â—p_n 76._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v show_v the_o faithful_a people_n which_o he_o carry_v in_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o call_v his_o blood_n wine_n make_v of_o several_a grape_n press_v together_o and_o make_v one_o he_o also_o signify_v this_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o several_a person_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n the_o foundation_n of_o this_o mystical_a signification_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o if_o the_o protestant_a be_v believe_v but_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o two_o symbol_n unto_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v this_o signification_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o have_v render_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o use_n in_o fine_a go_v to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o believer_n which_o be_v sundry_a person_n real_o subsist_v but_o unite_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n i_o do_v not_o see_v say_v he_o but_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v mould_v of_o sundry_a grain_n the_o other_o press_v from_o several_a grape_n may_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v this_o unity_n at_o least_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n and_o of_o several_a grape_n may_v continue_v mould_v and_o mix_v together_o see_v there_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n moreover_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v suffer_v to_o add_v that_o what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o if_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v give_v unto_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o say_v of_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n which_o thing_n true_o christian_a ear_n will_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v beside_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o be_v a_o mystery_n seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o view_v the_o place_n where_o even_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v name_v which_o have_v so_o speak_v it_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o repeat_v what_o have_v be_v there_o mention_v but_o only_o to_o make_v some_o few_o reflection_n which_o we_o be_v not_o there_o permit_v to_o do_v and_o which_o nevertheless_o may_v serve_v very_o much_o to_o clear_v up_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o have_v give_v two_o several_a signification_n unto_o the_o water_n and_o the_o wine_n say_v that_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o these_o two_o usage_n can_v take_v place_n if_o both_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o remain_v distinct_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o because_o each_o of_o they_o have_v a_o several_a object_n to_o represent_v so_o that_o the_o one_o of_o they_o can_v represent_v the_o object_n which_o the_o other_o do_v signify_v second_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o water_n and_o the_o faithful_a people_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v see_v that_o they_o have_v give_v any_o more_o virtue_n unto_o the_o wine_n to_o signify_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o they_o have_v give_v to_o the_o water_n to_o represent_v the_o christian_a people_n and_o without_o give_v notice_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o more_o particular_a manner_n than_o the_o water_n be_v the_o faithful_a people_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v speak_v so_o equal_o of_o they_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o two_o signification_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o discover_v the_o least_o difference_n in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n declare_v that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v together_o signify_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o believer_n which_o they_o can_v not_o discern_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o element_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o wine_n which_o subsist_v firm_a and_o indissoble_a and_o the_o firmness_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n can_v not_o subsist_v if_o their_o nature_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o be_v do_v not_o subsist_v also_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v these_o good_a doctor_n have_v not_o make_v this_o signification_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n to_o depend_v bare_o upon_o their_o mingle_n only_o but_o principal_o of_o the_o subsistance_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v represent_v the_o truth_n and_o solidity_n of_o the_o spiritual_a union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o people_n there_o be_v a_o admirable_a fine_a passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n upon_o this_o subject_a but_o which_o i_o shall_v dispense_v myself_o from_o insert_v here_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o place_n abovementioned_a whilst_o i_o shall_v join_v unto_o this_o mystical_a signification_n two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v touch_v in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part._n by_o the_o one_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o run_v down_o the_o side_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o other_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o humanity_n but_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n be_v destroy_v if_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o thing_n be_v abolish_v in_o the_o which_o they_o have_v their_o only_a foundation_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o protestant_n do_v reason_n upon_o these_o observation_n the_o heretic_n
to_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n and_o have_v give_v they_o occasion_n to_o have_v deride_v the_o holiness_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o we_o shall_v perceive_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n for_o it_o be_v very_o like_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v have_v use_v more_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n second_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o in_o the_o east_n as_o the_o west_n by_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v thanks_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n do_v show_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v not_o believe_v because_o this_o conversion_n can_v not_o be_v make_v without_o the_o abolish_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o prayer_n and_o benediction_n never_o destroy_v the_o creature_n moreover_o if_o what_o be_v consecrate_v be_v not_o holy_a before_o consecration_n as_o the_o holy_a father_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n this_o consecration_n can_v not_o happen_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o as_o god_n nor_o as_o man_n not_o as_o god_n for_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v holiness_n itself_o not_o as_o man_n because_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v ever_o holy_a beside_o if_o this_o consecration_n only_o retire_v the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n from_o their_o common_a natural_a use_n to_o employ_v they_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o holy_a use_n as_o they_o have_v also_o declare_v unto_o we_o it_o can_v be_v see_v that_o this_o effect_n of_o consecration_n can_v subsist_v with_o the_o ruin_n and_o abolishment_n of_o these_o element_n for_o the_o use_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o profane_v or_o holy_a do_v always_o presuppose_v its_o truth_n and_o existency_n otherwise_o it_o be_v useless_a in_o religion_n and_o nature_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v also_o lay_v aside_o this_o form_n of_o consecration_n which_o she_o attribute_v some_o age_n past_a unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n wise_o foresee_v that_o whilst_o consecration_n be_v make_v to_o depend_v upon_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n will_v scarce_o be_v believe_v i_o will_v end_v this_o chapter_n by_o another_o consideration_n draw_v from_o the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n according_a to_o the_o enquiry_n we_o make_v in_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o their_o proper_a testimony_n that_o they_o have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o communicant_n present_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o moreover_o they_o also_o call_v it_o so_o because_o we_o there_o render_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o bestow_v upon_o we_o his_o well_o belove_a son_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o our_o thankfulness_n unto_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o the_o admirable_a and_o ineffable_a benefit_n of_o his_o death_n because_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v we_o now_o instead_o of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v our_o external_a worship_n under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o in_o sine_fw-la because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n these_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o this_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o beforementioned_a chapter_n the_o protestant_n hence_o infer_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o all_o these_o reason_n and_o motive_n remove_v from_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n and_o make_v they_o conceive_v that_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n improper_o so_o call_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n reproach_v they_o that_o they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n they_o free_o confess_v it_o show_v thereby_o that_o if_o they_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o name_n of_o altar_n it_o be_v but_o improper_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o when_o they_o instruct_v those_o within_o and_o that_o they_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n they_o content_v themselves_o to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v rest_v no_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n which_o they_o instruct_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o unanimous_o depose_v at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o what_o they_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n for_o have_v they_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n they_o can_v not_o have_v have_v too_o many_o altar_n nor_o too_o often_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n because_o in_o the_o often_o do_v it_o there_o come_v the_o great_a benefit_n and_o comfort_n unto_o their_o soul_n it_o be_v also_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o believer_n be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v and_o that_o those_o be_v make_v to_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o that_o they_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o from_o those_o which_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n why_o shall_v that_o be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o real_a sacrifice_n see_v one_o might_n have_v assist_v with_o profit_n although_o one_o communicate_v not_o as_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o second_o thing_n they_o infer_v be_v that_o see_v they_o have_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o and_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o where_o there_o be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o communicants_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n for_o therein_o be_v distribute_v what_o be_v there_o offer_v unto_o god_n after_o consecration_n now_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n bread_n and_o wine_n gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n food_n which_o he_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o melchizedeck_v offer_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o it_o be_v they_o have_v formal_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o eight_o chapter_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v over_o again_o to_o see_v if_o these_o two_o induction_n be_v lawful_a and_o natural_a chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o inference_n of_o protestant_n beside_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a occasion_n wherein_o the_o holy_a father_n shall_v have_v omit_v the_o name_n of_o figure_n antitype_n sacrament_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o instance_n the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n 26._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o communion_n where_o he_o make_v the_o communicant_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o father_n for_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o and_o for_o his_o precious_a body_n whereof_o we_o
celebrate_v these_o antitype_n that_o be_v to_o say_v these_o figure_n he_o himself_o have_v command_v we_o to_o show_v forth_o his_o death_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o form_n of_o thanksgiving_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v conceive_v in_o term_n too_o weak_a if_o the_o author_n which_o transmit_v it_o to_o we_o have_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o make_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o devotion_n to_o look_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n whereas_o this_o here_o speak_v unto_o he_o of_o antitype_n and_o of_o figure_n so_o in_o st._n basil_n liturgy_n the_o priest_n celebrate_v pray_v unto_o god_n basil_n liturg._n basil_n in_o present_v he_o say_v he_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o although_o in_o this_o prayer_n he_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o nevertheless_o it_o do_v evident_o appear_v that_o he_o consider_v the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o already_o consecrate_v because_o they_o can_v not_o without_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o look_v upon_o as_o already_o do_v which_o according_a to_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v do_v in_o that_o very_a moment_n 187._o greg._n nazian_n orat._n 11._o p._n 187._o st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o the_o funeral-oration_n of_o his_o sister_n gorgony_n relate_v among_o other_o thing_n the_o miraculous_a recovery_n of_o this_o virtuous_a woman_n and_o refer_v it_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n in_o these_o word_n she_o put_v her_o head_n say_v he_o near_o the_o altar_n and_o shed_v a_o flood_n of_o tear_n after_o the_o example_n of_o she_o who_o wash_v with_o her_o tear_n the_o foot_n of_o jesus_n christ_n she_o declare_v that_o she_o will_v not_o leave_v that_o place_n until_o she_o have_v obtain_v and_o recover_v her_o health_n her_o tear_n be_v the_o incense_n which_o she_o pour_v forth_o upon_o all_o his_o body_n she_o mingle_v they_o with_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o much_o as_o her_o hand_n can_v hold_v and_o instant_o o_o miracle_n she_o feel_v herself_o heal_v and_o retire_v what_o do_v st._n gregory_n think_v of_o will_v some_o say_v in_o relate_v this_o history_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o no_o body_n but_o will_v judge_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o attribute_v this_o recovery_n of_o his_o sister_n not_o to_o the_o sign_n but_o to_o the_o thing_n signify_v not_o to_o the_o figure_n but_o to_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v to_o the_o antitype_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o attribute_n this_o wonderful_a effect_n and_o thereby_o he_o show_v that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n there_o be_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o same_o father_n a_o oration_n wherein_o doubtless_o he_o discover_v the_o strength_n of_o his_o wit_n and_o the_o treasure_n of_o his_o eloquence_n i_o mean_v wherein_o he_o have_v omit_v nothing_o to_o obtain_v his_o desire_n which_o be_v to_o preserve_v the_o city_n of_o nazianzen_n whereof_o his_o father_n have_v be_v bishop_n and_o which_o the_o emperor_n perfect_a threaten_v with_o destruction_n and_o ruin_n levit._n levit._n this_o excellent_a man_n take_v pity_n of_o this_o poor_a city_n and_o passionate_o desire_v to_o preserve_v it_o from_o the_o storm_n wherewith_o it_o be_v threaten_v he_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o perfect_a to_o spare_v it_o he_o beseech_v he_o conjure_v he_o set_v before_o his_o eye_n all_o that_o be_v most_o holy_a and_o most_o sacred_a in_o religion_n 273._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o and_o to_o touch_v he_o even_o to_o the_o heart_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n i_o represent_v before_o your_o eye_n this_o table_n where_o we_o communicate_v all_o together_o and_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o my_o salvation_n which_o i_o do_v consecrate_v with_o this_o same_o mouth_n with_o the_o which_o i_o present_v my_o request_n this_o mystery_n i_o say_v which_o lift_v we_o up_o unto_o heaven_n must_v it_o not_o be_v confess_v say_v the_o protestant_n either_o that_o st._n gregory_n be_v but_o a_o very_a bad_a orator_n and_o that_o he_o take_v but_o a_o ill_a course_n to_o appease_v the_o perfect_a to_o stir_v up_o his_o compassion_n towards_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o city_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o lay_v before_o he_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o salvation_n and_o instead_o of_o speak_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o conjure_v he_o by_o this_o precious_a body_n which_o he_o make_v with_o the_o same_o mouth_n which_o entreat_v he_o or_o that_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o learned_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o because_o to_o this_o day_n no_o body_n ever_o deny_v unto_o gregory_n nazianzen_n the_o quality_n of_o a_o good_a and_o eloquent_a orator_n he_o add_v that_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n who_o live_v in_o the_o viith_o century_n there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sermon_n or_o rather_o a_o collection_n of_o exhortation_n and_o remonstrance_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o he_o instruct_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o unto_o who_o he_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o holy_a gospel_n and_o among_o several_a of_o these_o instruction_n the_o scope_n whereof_o be_v to_o incline_v they_o unto_o good_a and_o to_o divert_v they_o from_o evil_a he_o direct_v this_o unto_o they_o daâ—h_o s._n elig_n l._n 2._o vita_fw-la ejus_fw-la c_o 15._o p._n 217._o t._n 5._o spicil_n daâ—h_o hinder_v they_o from_o make_v diabolical_a sport_n and_o game_n and_o from_o dance_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_n that_o no_o christian_a be_v exercise_v therein_o because_o that_o by_o these_o song_n one_o become_v a_o pagan_a for_o it_o be_v not_o just_a that_o the_o devil_n song_n shall_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o christian_a wherein_o enter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o do_v easy_o perceive_v that_o st._n eloy_n exhortation_n have_v be_v incomparable_o strong_a and_o more_o efficacious_a if_o instead_o of_o sacrament_n he_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o the_o hearer_n have_v be_v harden_v to_o the_o high_a degree_n he_o must_v needs_o have_v move_v they_o in_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o shameful_a thing_n to_o see_v devilish_a song_n proceed_v out_o of_o a_o christian_a mouth_n wherein_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v enter_v be_v it_o not_o the_o fit_a time_n to_o have_v say_v it_o and_o can_v he_o dispense_v himself_o from_o say_v it_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o believe_v see_v then_o that_o he_o say_v it_o not_o and_o that_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o can_v also_o reasonable_o dispense_v themselves_o from_o infer_v that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o belief_n it_o be_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v what_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o this_o testimony_n there_o be_v in_o the_o three_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n which_o father_n sirmond_n have_v publish_v a_o letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n of_o rheims_n and_o of_o roüen_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o suffragan_n bishop_n of_o those_o two_o archbishopric_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o to_o consider_v of_o the_o order_n of_o lewis_n king_n of_o germany_n which_o forcible_o invade_v the_o kingdom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a his_o brother_n in_o this_o letter_n which_o be_v very_o long_o and_o divide_v into_o chapter_n they_o represent_v several_a thing_n unto_o this_o prince_n and_o because_o he_o desire_v they_o will_v give_v he_o their_o oath_n they_o strong_o refuse_v allege_v this_o reason_n for_o their_o denial_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n extr._n council_n câ—ris_fw-la t._n 3._o gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n that_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v concern_v after_o the_o
promotion_n to_o the_o episcopacy_n with_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o advertise_v the_o reader_n there_o be_v in_o the_o text_n conficit_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o christi_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la but_o it_o may_v plain_o be_v see_v it_o shall_v be_v read_v corporis_fw-la &_o christi_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la and_o translate_v as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v nonsense_n for_o what_o signify_v make_v the_o body_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n from_o all_o which_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n shall_v have_v speak_v in_o much_o strong_a term_n if_o that_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o think_v that_o the_o occasion_n also_o require_v it_o and_o that_o their_o denial_n will_v have_v be_v better_o ground_v and_o they_o affirm_v that_o if_o a_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v in_o the_o like_a conjuncture_n they_o will_v make_v no_o mention_n and_o that_o just_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v speak_v direct_o of_o the_o glorious_a privilege_n of_o make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o these_o prelate_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n do_v not_o do_v so_o it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n because_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o mileva_n in_o numidia_n aggravate_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o donatist_n which_o have_v with_o horrible_a impiety_n throw_v down_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o orthodox_n unto_o the_o dog_n speak_v of_o it_o after_o a_o manner_n which_o will_v not_o be_v easy_o pardon_v have_v he_o believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_n what_o say_v he_o be_v there_o more_o sinful_a and_o impious_a than_o to_o throw_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o beast_n but_o what_o can_v be_v weak_a than_o this_o expression_n if_o this_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n aught_o he_o not_o to_o have_v thunder_v after_o another_o manner_n against_o these_o wicked_a wretch_n shall_v he_o not_o have_v exaggerated_a with_o strong_a and_o more_o emphatical_a term_n the_o horror_n of_o so_o fearful_a a_o abomination_n in_o a_o word_n ought_v he_o not_o have_v give_v it_o a_o black_a term_n than_o that_o of_o impious_a and_o have_v paint_v the_o enormous_a sin_n of_o these_o wicked_a wretch_n with_o other_o colour_n can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o a_o bishop_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v be_v content_v with_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o like_a occasion_n not_o at_o all_o wherefore_o then_o be_v optatus_n content_a they_o can_v conceive_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o belief_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o more_o probable_a in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o must_v tell_v you_o that_o have_v sometime_o meditate_a of_o st._n chrysostom_n book_n touch_v the_o evangelical_n priesthood_n to_o see_v how_o he_o advance_v its_o dignity_n and_o have_v apply_v myself_o in_o read_v they_o to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v wherein_o he_o make_v the_o great_a privilege_n of_o this_o order_n to_o consist_v which_o with_o his_o eloquence_n he_o exalt_v as_o much_o as_o he_o think_v fit_a i_o find_v that_o he_o only_o attribute_n unto_o it_o the_o function_n of_o prayer_n to_o obtain_v by_o their_o prayer_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o sacrament_n 31._o chrysost_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n c._n 4_o p._n 32._o vid._n p._n 31._o the_o priest_n say_v he_o be_v present_a not_o bear_v fire_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o make_v long_a prayer_n not_o to_o the_o end_n that_o fire_n shall_v come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o burn_v the_o thing_n offer_v but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o grace_n descend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n shall_v by_o that_o mean_n inflame_v the_o spirit_n of_o those_o which_o be_v present_a and_o make_v they_o pure_a and_o more_o bright_a than_o silver_n try_v in_o the_o fire_n and_o he_o say_v this_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o prophet_n elias_n 18._o 1_o reg._n 18._o when_o he_o assemble_v all_o the_o prophet_n of_o baal_n to_o prefer_v the_o evangelical_n priesthood_n 18._o 1_o reg._n 18._o and_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n much_o before_o and_o above_o the_o priesthood_n of_o the_o law_n how_o be_v it_o that_o this_o excellent_a genius_n have_v not_o bethink_v himself_o of_o say_v that_o though_o the_o mystical_a sacrificer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v not_o cause_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n a_o material_a fire_n by_o their_o prayer_n as_o elias_n do_v to_o consume_v the_o oblation_n offer_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o the_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o our_o soul_n they_o do_v make_v moreover_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o more_o proper_a and_o favourable_a mean_n and_o occasion_n to_o advance_v this_o evangelical_n dignity_n and_o to_o place_v what_o it_o do_v daily_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o convert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v infinite_o more_o than_o what_o elias_n do_v against_o baal_n false_a prophet_n every_o body_n know_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o romish_a catholic_n doctor_n do_v exalt_v this_o dignity_n and_o that_o they_o never_o forget_v when_o they_o treat_v of_o its_o advantage_n and_o privilege_n to_o attribute_v unto_o their_o priest_n the_o privilege_n of_o make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o i_o do_v wonder_v any_o body_n shall_v think_v strange_a of_o it_o if_o they_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a then_o that_o the_o great_a st._n chrysostom_n shall_v have_v forget_v it_o that_o he_o have_v not_o say_v a_o word_n of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o so_o prese_v a_o occasion_n he_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o circumstance_n so_o remarkable_a and_o essential_a to_o his_o subject_n man_n may_v say_v what_o they_o please_v but_o for_o my_o part_n say_v the_o protestant_n i_o find_v no_o other_o reason_n for_o it_o but_o their_o difference_n of_o belief_n st._n austin_n in_o his_o book_n against_o faustus_n the_o manichean_a undertake_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n and_o excellency_n of_o our_o sacrament_n above_o the_o ancient_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o exhort_v we_o to_o suffer_v for_o they_o with_o more_o vigour_n and_o courage_n than_o the_o three_o hebrew_n child_n or_o daniel_n and_o the_o maccabee_n do_v for_o they_o content_v himself_o to_o say_v 14._o august_n l._n 19_o contra_fw-la faust_n c._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v the_o eucharist_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sign_n of_o thing_n accomplish_v whereas_o the_o ancient_a sacrament_n be_v promise_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v have_v he_o believe_v that_o our_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n also_o wherefore_o do_v he_o conceal_v and_o be_v silent_a in_o this_o essential_a difference_n from_o the_o old_a sacrament_n because_o his_o reputation_n alone_o have_v be_v sufficient_o capable_a of_o inflame_v our_o zeal_n and_o of_o more_o effectual_o dispose_v we_o unto_o martyrdom_n for_o its_o defence_n rather_o than_o any_o thing_n else_o which_o he_o say_v unto_o we_o when_o we_o censure_v we_o endeavour_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o offender_n the_o greatness_n of_o his_o fault_n to_o make_v he_o the_o more_o to_o loathe_v it_o and_o all_o mean_n be_v use_v to_o let_v he_o see_v the_o enormity_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o object_n which_o he_o offend_v for_o it_o be_v common_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o object_n offend_v that_o the_o degree_n and_o greatness_n of_o the_o offence_n be_v proportion_v let_v we_o then_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v demean_v themselves_o towards_o they_o which_o have_v offend_v against_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o doubtless_o considerable_a information_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o kind_n of_o censure_n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 419._o
condemn_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o in_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v in_o our_o first_o part_n the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dead_a 18._o cod._n can_v eccles_n afric_n justel_n c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v resolve_v say_v the_o council_n that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o it_o be_v write_v take_v and_o eat_v now_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v a_o defence_n which_o the_o council_n of_o the_o east_n be_v oblige_v to_o renew_v in_o the_o year_n 691._o but_o in_o the_o same_o term_n of_o that_o of_o carthage_n it_o be_v something_o in_o condemn_v this_o abuse_n but_o certain_o say_v some_o if_o the_o church_n of_o the_o vth_o and_o viith_o century_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v too_o slight_o condemn_v this_o profanation_n deserve_v a_o rude_a censure_n and_o deserve_v a_o much_o strict_a prohibition_n the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o censure_v those_o which_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n for_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o the_o term_n that_o it_o use_v 833._o council_n bracar_n 3._o c._n 2_o â—_o 4._o council_n p._n 833._o let_v they_o forbear_v then_o to_o offer_v milk_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o the_o manifest_a and_o clear_a example_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n appear_v plain_o to_o our_o eye_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o protestant_n think_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n have_v be_v better_o apply_v if_o it_o have_v be_v represent_v unto_o those_o which_o dare_v to_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o milk_n but_o wine_n which_o be_v to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v do_v so_o because_o the_o occasion_n invite_v they_o thereunto_o the_o xvith_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 693._o do_v censure_n another_o abuse_n which_o be_v that_o some_o priest_n bethink_v themselves_o of_o offer_v for_o the_o communion_n little_a crust_n of_o bread_n which_o they_o raise_v round_o from_o loaf_n intend_v for_o their_o own_o use_n instead_o of_o offer_v of_o whole_a loaf_n the_o council-reproves_a this_o liberty_n whereunto_o it_o oppose_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o take_v a_o entire_a loaf_n but_o it_o say_v not_o unto_o those_o people_n that_o they_o be_v to_o blame_v slight_o to_o offer_v bit_n of_o bread_n without_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o nevertheless_o may_v have_v be_v of_o great_a weight_n unto_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o command_v to_o offer_v middling_a loaf_n fear_v if_o they_o be_v too_o big_a the_o overplus_n which_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n may_v by_o its_o grossness_n and_o quantity_n incommode_v the_o stomach_n of_o they_o which_o eat_v it_o which_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v draw_v they_o quite_o from_o any_o thought_n of_o reality_n and_o conduct_v they_o unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o fine_a when_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n prohibit_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xth_o century_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o lay-person_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n he_o do_v not_o show_v in_o censure_v this_o abuse_n that_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n in_o put_v into_o profane_a hand_n the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o person_n which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v unto_o his_o own_o service_n which_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v this_o privilege_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o do_v have_v he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o only_o command_v 261._o t._n 2._o spicil_n dacher_n p._n 261._o that_o none_o presume_v to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o any_o layman_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o end_v these_o proof_n the_o instruction_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v their_o neophytes_n and_o new_a baptise_a will_v very_o likely_a afford_v we_o other_o for_o although_o they_o never_o speak_v against_o their_o judgement_n not_o even_o in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a sermon_n where_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n they_o use_v some_o restriction_n of_o not_o give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n think_v there_o may_v be_v present_a some_o catechumeny_n and_o person_n not_o initiate_v which_o may_v hear_v they_o and_o in_o who_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n may_v have_v create_v too_o low_a and_o mean_a thought_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o our_o mystery_n nevertheless_o because_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o have_v express_v themselves_o clear_a in_o instruct_v these_o young_a plant_n but_o new_o graft_v into_o the_o mystical_a stock_n of_o the_o church_n by_o holy_a baptism_n let_v we_o see_v what_o succour_n we_o can_v draw_v from_o these_o sort_n of_o catechism_n wherein_o to_o give_v their_o neophytes_n a_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o forbear_v not_o use_v strong_a and_o elevate_a expression_n but_o yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o plain_o discover_v in_o what_o way_n they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v for_o instance_n 246._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244_o 246._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n thus_o speak_v unto_o his_o catechumeny_n new_o baptize_v in_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n come_v not_o with_o hand_n stretch_v out_o nor_o with_o the_o finger_n open_a but_o lay_v your_o right_a hand_n in_o the_o left_a as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n and_o hallow_v the_o palm_n of_o the_o hand_n receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o say_v amen_o and_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n not_o in_o stretch_v out_o the_o hand_n but_o in_o bow_v by_o a_o act_n which_o show_v a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n and_o of_o worship_n say_v amen_n sanctify_v yourselves_o in_o receive_v the_o blood_n of_o christ._n see_v here_o a_o fair_a and_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o his_o neophyte_n shall_v carry_v his_o thought_n no_o far_o than_o he_o ought_v he_o explain_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o which_o he_o may_v lose_v some_o part_n of_o which_o a_o crumb_n may_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o of_o a_o blood_n whereof_o a_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n rest_v upon_o the_o lip_n and_o wherewith_o one_o may_v wet_v the_o the_o eye_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n have_v then_o say_v he_o with_o assurance_n sanctify_v your_o eye_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o sacred_a body_n receive_v it_o take_v heed_n thou_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o for_o what_o you_o lose_v of_o it_o be_v as_o if_o you_o shall_v lose_v one_o of_o your_o member_n tell_v i_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v give_v you_o lingot_n of_o gold_n will_v you_o not_o keep_v they_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o diligence_n take_v care_n not_o to_o lose_v any_o part_n of_o they_o and_o not_o to_o suffer_v damage_n and_o shall_v you_o not_o take_v care_n that_o there_o fall_v not_o any_o crumb_n of_o this_o which_o be_v more_o precious_a than_o gold_n and_o than_o pearl_n and_o afterward_o pass_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o blood_n whereof_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o participate_v with_o profound_a respect_n he_o teach_v he_o of_o what_o blood_n he_o shall_v understand_v it_o when_o he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n and_o as_o the_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n be_v yet_o upon_o the_o lip_n touch_v with_o your_o hand_n the_o eye_n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o sense_n sanctify_v they_o and_o have_v attend_v the_o prayer_n give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o that_o he_o have_v render_v you_o worthy_a to_o participate_v of_o these_o great_a mystery_n hitherto_o our_o neophyte_n have_v not_o be_v ill_o instruct_v but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v how_o he_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o forego_n catechism_n ibid._n id._n catech._n mist_n 4._o p._n 237._o ibid._n jesus_n christ_n affirm_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o be_v it_o that_o can_v yet_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o
it_o and_o in_o say_v of_o the_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n who_o will_v question_v it_o and_o who_o will_v say_v it_o be_v not_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o teach_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o stagger_v at_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o conduct_n he_o unto_o the_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a sense_n when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o body_n be_v give_v unto_o you_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n and_o if_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o beside_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v bearer_n of_o christ_n when_o we_o have_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n distribute_v into_o our_o member_n see_v here_o what_o he_o add_v to_o let_v he_o see_v how_o that_o be_v do_v jesus_n christ_n say_v unto_o the_o jew_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o but_o they_o not_o understand_v it_o spiritual_o be_v offend_v and_o forsake_v he_o think_v that_o he_o will_v have_v they_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o old_a law_n also_o have_v shewbread_n which_o be_v not_o now_o use_v because_o they_o appertain_v unto_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n but_o under_o the_o new_a the_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o salvation_n sanctifi_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n regard_v the_o body_n so_o also_o the_o word_n do_v regard_v the_o soul_n in_o fine_a he_o give_v also_o this_o other_o instruction_n unto_o his_o neophyte_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v 2â—9_n id._n ibid._n p._n 2â—9_n be_v not_o bread_n although_o the_o relish_n judge_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n but_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v see_v be_v not_o wine_n although_o the_o taste_n think_v so_o but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n already_o begin_v to_o inform_v he_o that_o there_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o the_o sight_n and_o taste_n do_v both_o testify_v the_o same_o the_o infallibility_n and_o certainty_n of_o which_o testimony_n the_o father_n have_v assert_v but_o because_o st._n cyril_n design_n in_o so_o speak_v unto_o he_o be_v to_o instruct_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o bare_a bread_n and_o bare_a wine_n but_o as_o the_o efficacious_a sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 237._o id._n p._n 237._o which_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o communicate_v unto_o those_o who_o worthy_o participate_v of_o they_o he_o tell_v he_o a_o little_a before_o do_v not_o consider_v they_o as_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o by_o these_o word_n he_o plain_o presuppose_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o he_o presuppose_v elsewhere_o that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n when_o he_o say_v of_o baptism_n do_v not_o look_v at_o the_o bare_a water_n 235._o id._n catech._n 3._o illum_fw-la p._n 16._o &_o mystag_n 3._o p._n 235._o consider_v not_o this_o wash_v as_o of_o common_a water_n beware_v of_o think_v that_o it_o be_v common_a oil_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o liken_n the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o consecration_n unto_o what_o befall_v the_o oil_n of_o chrism_n by_o benediction_n to_o the_o end_n his_o catechumeny_n may_v be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n 235._o id._n mystag_n 3._o p._n 235._o as_o say_v he_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o this_o holy_a chrism_n be_v not_o bare_a oil_n or_o if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v common_a after_o invocation_n but_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n and_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o complete_a this_o instruction_n 244._o id._n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244._o he_o tell_v he_o in_o the_o five_o catechism_n you_o hear_v a_o divine_a melody_n which_o to_o invite_v you_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n sing_v these_o word_n taste_v and_o see_v how_o good_a the_o lord_n be_v think_v you_o that_o you_o be_v command_v to_o make_v this_o trial_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n not_o at_o all_o but_o rather_o with_o a_o undoubted_a faith_n which_o change_v not_o for_o you_o be_v not_o bid_v to_o taste_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o st._n cyril_n end_v his_o course_n st._n gaudentius_n be_v call_v to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o bressia_n in_o italy_n he_o also_o compose_v a_o kind_n of_o catechism_n for_o his_o neophytes_n 14._o gaudent_fw-la tract_n 2._o the_o rat_n sacram_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 2._o p._n 14._o wherein_o he_o speak_v unto_o they_o after_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o legal_a passover_n there_o be_v not_o one_o but_o several_a lamb_n slay_v there_o be_v one_o slay_v for_o every_o house_n one_o alone_z not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o all_o the_o people_n because_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o passion_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o substance_n but_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o truth_n then_o whereof_o we_o be_v persuade_v one_o die_v for_o all_o and_o the_o same_o be_v offer_v in_o all_o the_o church_n do_v nourish_v in_o or_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v believe_v he_o vivify_v and_o be_v consecrate_v he_o sanctify_v those_o which_o consecrate_v it_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n it_o be_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o will_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n and_o i_o will_v give_v it_o for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o his_o blood_n be_v also_o well_o express_v by_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n because_o when_o himself_o say_v in_o the_o gospel_n i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n he_o sufficient_o declare_v that_o all_o the_o wine_n offer_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v his_o blood_n in_o this_o whole_a discourse_n he_o teach_v they_o in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o search_v the_o body_n and_o substance_n of_o what_o have_v be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o if_o he_o speak_v unto_o they_o of_o offer_v it_o again_o he_o intend_v not_o to_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o real_a immolation_n because_o all_o christian_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o all_o do_v still_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v never_o true_o sacrifice_v but_o upon_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o he_o can_v be_v any_o more_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o can_v die_v again_o they_o may_v then_o easy_o understand_v that_o st._n gandentius_n speak_v unto_o they_o of_o a_o improper_a sacrifice_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o representation_n of_o that_o which_o be_v make_v on_o the_o cross_n for_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n st._n 72._o aug._n ep._n 23._o gaud._n serm._n 19_o p._n 72._o austin_n say_v that_o he_o be_v every_o day_n offer_v in_o sacrament_n and_o in_o figure_n and_o gaudentius_n himself_o that_o we_o offer_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n beside_o in_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o be_v immolate_a who_o be_v consecrate_v he_o plain_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v do_v not_o in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n else_o he_o shall_v have_v instill_v into_o these_o catechumenes_n two_o doctrine_n which_o will_v direct_o contradict_v christian_n piety_n one_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v less_o than_o he_o that_o consecrate_v he_o 7.7_o cyril_n alex._n de_fw-fr trin._n dial_n 6._o p._n 558_o t._n 5._o heb_fw-mi 7.7_o for_o as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n say_v what_o be_v sanctify_v be_v sanctify_v by_o a_o great_a and_o more_o excellent_a thing_n than_o it_o be_v by_o nature_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n that_o which_o be_v less_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o great_a the_o other_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o have_v be_v always_o holy_a for_o as_o the_o same_o cyril_n again_o say_v 595._o id._n ibid._n p._n 595._o reason_n will_v absolute_o persuade_v we_o to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v have_v not_o ever_o be_v holy_a therefore_o our_o gaudentius_n declare_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o same_o catechism_n that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v to_o offer_v the_o
sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 16._o gaud._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 16._o in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o by_o the_o species_n the_o ancient_n do_v not_o understand_v accident_n without_o their_o subject_n because_o they_o have_v declare_v that_o can_v not_o be_v but_o they_o understand_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o thing_n so_o that_o in_o their_o manner_n of_o speech_n the_o species_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v the_o thing_n itself_o as_o when_o st._n 14_o aug_n tract_n 11._o in_o joan._n ib._n p._n 14_o austin_n speak_v of_o the_o species_n of_o baptism_n to_o signify_v baptism_n st._n gaudentius_n thus_o continue_v his_o instruction_n the_o creator_n of_o nature_n himself_o and_o the_o lord_n which_o bring_v forth_o bread_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n do_v again_o make_v his_o body_n of_o bread_n because_o he_o can_v do_v it_o and_o have_v promise_v it_o and_o he_o that_o make_v wine_n of_o water_n make_v his_o blood_n of_o wine_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n which_o hinder_v these_o neophytes_n from_o stagger_v at_o these_o word_n the_o one_o be_v that_o they_o know_v as_o well_o as_o all_o other_o christian_n that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v a_o great_a while_n ago_o which_o make_v they_o refer_v these_o word_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o other_o be_v that_o their_o catechiser_n himself_o oblige_v they_o to_o understand_v they_o so_o when_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n 16._o ibid._n 14_o &_o 16._o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v express_v or_o show_v by_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n that_o all_o wine_n that_o be_v offer_v in_o figure_n of_o his_o death_n be_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o in_o the_o bread_n be_v receive_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 26._o ib_a p._n 14._o ibid._n ib._n p._n 15_o &_o 26._o and_o to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v not_o imagine_v that_o for_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o cease_v to_o be_v his_o body_n he_o declare_v positive_o unto_o they_o that_o the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o verity_n but_o the_o imitation_n or_o symbol_n of_o the_o verity_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o a_o heart_n full_a of_o zeal_n and_o a_o mouth_n that_o be_v not_o languish_v and_o to_o offer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 15._o ibid._n p._n 15._o so_o that_o when_o he_o tell_v they_o afterward_o that_o jesus_n christ_n pass_v into_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o easy_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n wherewith_o he_o accompany_v the_o lawful_a use_n of_o his_o sacrament_n or_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o by_o the_o fire_n of_o his_o divine_a spirit_n and_o when_o he_o bid_v they_o 15._o ibid._n p._n 15._o not_o to_o hold_v that_o for_o terrestrial_a which_o be_v make_v celestial_a it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o look_v at_o what_o the_o symbol_n have_v of_o earthly_a and_o common_a but_o to_o lift_v up_o their_o soul_n unto_o what_o they_o have_v of_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a ibid._n ibid._n i_o mean_v unto_o the_o quality_n wherewith_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accompany_v for_o the_o consolation_n of_o our_o soul_n do_v not_o boil_v say_v he_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vessel_n of_o a_o carnal_a heart_n which_o be_v natural_o subject_a unto_o its_o passion_n 16_o ibid._n 15_o &_o 16_o this_o be_v to_o account_v it_o a_o common_a and_o earthly_a thing_n whereas_o you_o shall_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v make_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n what_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v for_o he_o add_v what_o you_o receive_v be_v the_o body_n of_o this_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o this_o holy_a wine_n because_o in_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n let_v we_o believe_v i_o beseech_v you_o in_o he_o in_o who_o we_o have_v believe_v the_o truth_n can_v lie_v and_o indeed_o it_o will_v be_v a_o criminal_a unbelief_n not_o to_o believe_v what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v who_o be_v the_o truth_n itself_o viz._n that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o can_v be_v true_a but_o in_o a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o not_o proper_o according_a to_o the_o letter_n but_o st._n gaudentius_n will_v not_o yet_o have_v do_v with_o his_o neophytes_n he_o think_v there_o yet_o want_v something_o for_o their_o instruction_n because_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o tell_v they_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o pledge_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n a_o earnest_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o to_o supply_v his_o absence_n and_o to_o comfort_v we_o during_o the_o time_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o he_o in_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n the_o image_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o 16._o ibid._n p._n 16._o it_o be_v true_o say_v he_o this_o hereditary_a present_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v unto_o you_o as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v to_o be_v crucify_v it_o be_v that_o viaticum_fw-la of_o our_o journey_n whereby_o we_o be_v nourish_v by_o the_o way_n until_o we_o go_v unto_o he_o in_o depart_v this_o world_n for_o he_o will_v that_o his_o benefit_n shall_v remain_v with_o we_o he_o will_v have_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v always_o sanctify_v in_o his_o precious_a blood_n by_o the_o image_n of_o his_o passion_n therefore_o he_o command_v his_o faithful_a disciple_n which_o who_o he_o establish_v the_o first_o minister_n of_o his_o church_n conticontinual_o to_o practice_v these_o mystery_n of_o eternal_a life_n which_o it_o be_v necessary_a all_o priest_n shall_v celebrate_v in_o all_o church_n throughout_o the_o world_n until_o jesus_n christ_n come_v again_o from_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o priest_n themselves_o and_o all_o the_o faithful_a people_n shall_v always_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n the_o protraiture_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o carry_v he_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o the_o heart_n we_o may_v have_v deep_o engrave_v in_o our_o memory_n the_o grace_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v possess_v against_o the_o poison_n of_o devil_n the_o sweet_a antidote_n of_o a_o continual_a preservative_n these_o word_n be_v sweet_a and_o full_a of_o light_n as_o well_o as_o of_o piety_n but_o here_o be_v other_o of_o the_o same_o catechism_n which_o make_v no_o less_o impression_n upon_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v and_o which_o no_o less_o assist_v they_o in_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n in_o that_o he_o command_v say_v he_o to_o offer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 16._o ibid._n p._n 16._o it_o be_v for_o a_o twofold_a reason_n in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o the_o end_n the_o lamb_n of_o god_n without_o spot_n may_v give_v unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n to_o be_v celebrate_v a_o pure_a sacrifice_n without_o fire_n or_o blood_n or_o boil_a the_o flesh_n and_o that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v offer_v easy_o and_o safe_o then_o as_o it_o be_v necessary_a bread_n shall_v be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n reduce_v into_o flour_n by_o the_o help_n of_o water_n and_o that_o it_o be_v bake_v by_o fire_n there_o shall_v reasonable_o be_v receive_v in_o it_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o we_o know_v make_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o mankind_n unto_o these_o two_o catechist_n i_o will_v add_v a_o three_o which_o be_v incomparable_o more_o famous_a aethiop_n august_n serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n ap_fw-mi fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n it_o be_v the_o great_a st._n austin_n who_o give_v this_o lesson_n unto_o his_o neophytes_n what_o you_o see_v be_v bread_n and_o it_o be_v also_o what_o your_o eye_n do_v testify_v but_o the_o instruction_n which_o your_o faith_n desire_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n this_o be_v say_v in_o a_o few_o word_n and_o it_o may_v be_v these_o few_o may_v suffice_v for_o your_o faith_n but_o faith_n require_v to_o be_v instruct_v for_o the_o prophet_n say_v if_o you_o believe_v not_o
you_o can_v understand_v than_o you_o may_v now_o say_v unto_o i_o see_v you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v explain_v unto_o we_o what_o it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v for_o this_o thought_n may_v be_v in_o every_o body_n mind_n we_o know_v of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n take_v flesh_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o know_v he_o be_v nurse_v in_o his_o infancy_n that_o he_o be_v feed_v that_o he_o grow_v that_o he_o attain_v the_o age_n of_o manhood_n that_o he_o suffer_v persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o there_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v that_o he_o rise_v the_o three_o day_n that_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o go_v thither_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o body_n from_o whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o he_o be_v now_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n how_o then_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v what_o we_o see_v and_o another_o be_v that_o we_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o we_o understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit_n if_o then_o you_o will_v know_v what_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v harken_v to_o st._n paul_n the_o apostle_n which_o say_v unto_o believer_n you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o member_n your_o sacrament_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o you_o there_o receive_v your_o mystery_n you_o say_v amen_o unto_o what_o you_o be_v and_o you_o thereto_o subscribe_v by_o your_o answer_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o you_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o you_o answer_v amen_n be_v member_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o your_o amen_o may_v be_v true_a but_o why_o all_o this_o to_o the_o bread_n let_v we_o not_o add_v here_o nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o let_v we_o far_o hear_v the_o same_o apostle_n speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n we_o which_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n understand_v this_o and_o rejoice_v for_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o unity_n piety_n charity_n one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n although_o we_o be_v many_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o make_v of_o one_o grain_n but_o of_o many_o when_o you_o be_v exorcise_v you_o pass_v as_o it_o be_v under_o the_o mill_n when_o you_o be_v baptize_v you_o be_v as_o it_o be_v knead_v and_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n you_o be_v bake_v like_o bread_n be_v then_o what_o you_o see_v and_o receive_v what_o you_o be_v see_v here_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v of_o bread_n whereby_o he_o sufficient_o show_v without_o repeat_v it_o what_o we_o shall_v believe_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o cup_n for_o as_o to_o make_v this_o visible_a species_n of_o bread_n several_a grain_n be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n to_o represent_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o believer_n they_o be_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n in_o god_n it_o be_v also_o the_o same_o of_o wine_n consider_v how_o it_o be_v one_o several_a grape_n be_v in_o a_o bunch_n but_o their_o liquor_n be_v mingle_v all_o into_o one_o body_n so_o it_o be_v christ_n have_v represent_v we_o so_o it_o be_v he_o have_v make_v we_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o mystery_n of_o unity_n and_o of_o our_o peace_n so_o it_o be_v they_o instruct_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o new_a baptise_a they_o be_v tell_v that_o what_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o their_o own_o eye_n be_v call_v to_o witness_v this_o truth_n they_o be_v teach_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o it_o be_v his_o mystical_a and_o moral_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o church_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n must_v careful_o be_v distinguish_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v visible_a and_o corporeal_a from_o the_o benefit_n which_o accrue_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n and_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n invisible_a and_o spiritual_a that_o faithful_a believer_n be_v although_o for_o mystical_a reason_n the_o very_a same_o thing_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o mystical_a table_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v true_o that_o which_o they_o see_v mystical_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o these_o catechism_n and_o these_o instruction_n be_v for_o the_o use_v of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o for_o the_o use_v of_o protestant_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o will_v pass_v unto_o a_o new_a consideration_n chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o language_n use_v in_o the_o society_n and_o commerce_n of_o man_n to_o communicate_v unto_o each_o other_o their_o thought_n and_o intention_n i_o mean_v word_n and_o action_n the_o language_n of_o action_n be_v silent_a indeed_o yet_o nevertheless_o very_o intelligible_a because_o action_n i_o speak_v of_o those_o authorize_v by_o public_a use_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n as_o significant_a as_o word_n it_o be_v not_o then_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o we_o do_v relate_v what_o inference_n the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o certain_a custom_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o which_o we_o have_v at_o large_a establish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n therefore_o we_o will_v look_v upon_o they_o in_o this_o as_o establish_v and_o will_v content_v ourselves_o in_o bare_o mention_v they_o one_o after_o another_o to_o infer_v from_o each_o of_o they_o what_o may_v lawful_o be_v deduce_v in_o africa_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n they_o communicate_v after_o meat_n thursday_n before_o easter_n and_o in_o several_a church_n in_o egypt_n every_o saturday_n in_o the_o year_n at_o evening_n after_o have_v make_v a_o good_a meal_n without_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n where_o some_o think_v the_o same_o be_v practise_v what_o belief_n can_v those_o people_n have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v no_o very_o easy_a matter_n to_o think_v that_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o else_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o horrible_a profanation_n to_o lodge_v in_o a_o stomach_n full_a of_o meat_n and_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o even_o to_o excess_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o adoration_n nevertheless_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n have_v condemn_v this_o practice_n those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o it_o have_v speak_v as_o of_o a_o innocent_a custom_n which_o have_v no_o hurt_n in_o it_o and_o which_o moreover_o be_v authorize_v by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o therefore_o when_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n command_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n fast_v it_o except_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n whereon_o it_o permit_v to_o participate_v every_o year_n after_o the_o meal_n a_o evident_a proof_n say_v some_o that_o there_o be_v no_o crime_n in_o this_o custom_n whereas_o it_o will_v have_v be_v intolerable_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v then_o the_o same_o of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o do_v belive_o of_o it_o therefore_o no_o body_n can_v just_o blame_v the_o severity_n of_o its_o law_n when_o it_o be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v to_o communicate_v otherwise_o than_o fast_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n use_v paten_n and_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n ever_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o glass-chalice_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v ever_o blame_v that_o do_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a some_o of_o those_o which_o use_v this_o practice_n be_v commend_v for_o it_o nevertheless_o we_o can_v say_v that_o these_o ancient_a believer_n be_v less_o circumspect_a than_o we_o be_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherefore_o then_o be_v it_o that_o they_o fear_v not_o so_o much_o spill_v of_o it_o in_o that_o occasion_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v do_v some_o age_n past_a let_v this_o difference_n be_v well_o consider_v for_o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o
upon_o a_o serious_a and_o impartial_a debate_n it_o will_v not_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o difference_n of_o judgement_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v imagine_v that_o christian_n so_o good_a and_o zealous_a and_o fervent_a for_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o those_o be_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v and_o have_v have_v the_o same_o belief_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n have_v which_o for_o some_o time_n past_a do_v not_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o glass-chalice_n that_o they_o have_v not_o at_o least_o use_v so_o much_o precaution_n as_o she_o do_v to_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v make_v it_o a_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n of_o put_v the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n in_o so_o brittle_a a_o thing_n as_o glass_n those_o which_o be_v so_o careful_a that_o none_o of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o ancient_a christian_n give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o young_a suck_a child_n at_o the_o breast_n a_o custom_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o xiith_o century_n and_o which_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o most_o christian_a communion_n except_v the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v this_o abuse_n be_v so_o long_o tolerate_v in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v therein_o what_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a who_o can_v just_o be_v blame_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n one_o can_v not_o without_o horror_n see_v expose_v what_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o undecent_a and_o sad_a accident_n which_o oftentimes_o of_o necessity_n happen_v in_o communicate_v of_o young_a child_n those_o little_a creature_n be_v uncapable_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o tender_a age_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o redeemer_n but_o wherefore_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n suffer_v such_o a_o abuse_n or_o at_o least_o have_v tolerate_v it_o some_o time_n wherefore_o have_v she_o not_o bethink_v herself_o of_o abolish_n it_o instead_o of_o let_v it_o take_v root_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o be_v it_o not_o so_o wise_a as_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v have_v she_o less_o zeal_n less_o piety_n and_o less_o prudence_n have_v she_o less_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n or_o less_o veneration_n for_o his_o sacred_a person_n certain_o i_o suppose_v not_o this_o difference_n then_o of_o conduct_n can_v be_v ground_v upon_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o upon_o the_o difference_n of_o faith_n whilst_o christian_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v also_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n which_o move_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o young_a child_n make_v they_o pass_v by_o the_o indecency_n which_o may_v be_v fear_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o these_o little_a creature_n but_o when_o the_o doctrine_n change_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o begin_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o ancient_a custom_n be_v abolish_v it_o not_o agree_v well_o with_o their_o belief_n and_o indeed_o we_o see_v this_o abolition_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n when_o this_o notable_a change_n happen_v in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o because_o that_o in_o other_o christian_a communion_n there_o be_v no_o alteration_n happen_v by_o any_o public_a decree_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v innocent_o retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o little_a child_n i_o confess_v this_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o what_o st._n paul_n desire_v of_o communicant_n which_o be_v to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o which_o proof_n little_a child_n be_v uncapable_a but_o as_o we_o do_v not_o here_o treat_v but_o only_o of_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o of_o what_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o several_a christian_a church_n and_o not_o of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o refer_v the_o induction_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o this_o practice_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o reasonable_a person_n which_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o history_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o latin_n deprive_v the_o people_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n for_o as_o for_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n which_o hold_v not_o correspondence_n with_o she_o they_o retain_v the_o custom_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o with_o some_o little_a difference_n the_o great_a ground_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o so_o do_v be_v through_o fear_n of_o shed_v it_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o this_o fear_n be_v so_o late_o creep_v into_o their_o thought_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o she_o herself_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o any_o body_n scruple_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o she_o begin_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xvth_o century_n a_o great_a many_o person_n complain_v of_o it_o and_o whole_a country_n earnest_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o they_o wherefore_o do_v she_o so_o long_a time_n grant_v unto_o her_o people_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o be_v there_o then_o less_o cause_n of_o fear_n of_o shed_v than_o when_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o advantage_n particular_o at_o the_o time_n when_o in_o rome_n itself_o they_o use_v chalice_n of_o glass_n for_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o glass_n be_v a_o weak_a thing_n there_o be_v never_o great_a ground_n to_o fear_v spill_v than_o during_o the_o time_n those_o chalice_n be_v use_v yet_o nevertheless_o when_o there_o be_v most_o cause_n of_o this_o fear_n they_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o bread_n and_o when_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n glass-chalice_n be_v no_o long_o in_o use_n they_o be_v refuse_v it_o whence_o say_v they_o proceed_v such_o a_o notable_a change_n which_o can_v have_v no_o show_n of_o reason_n if_o the_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v but_o because_o wise_a and_o prudent_a person_n do_v not_o incline_v unto_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n without_o some_o powerful_a motive_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v that_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v whatever_o scrutiny_n can_v be_v make_v but_o the_o change_n of_o belief_n and_o in_o truth_n say_v they_o again_o if_o this_o change_n be_v not_o presuppose_v it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o forbear_v censure_v those_o of_o lightness_n which_o make_v it_o a_o change_n i_o say_v of_o the_o nature_n that_o be_v of_o and_o in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o so_o many_o age_n whereas_o if_o the_o prohibit_v the_o cup_n be_v consider_v as_o a_o consequence_n of_o this_o change_n it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n oblige_v they_o to_o forbid_v unto_o the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n rather_o choose_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o comfort_n and_o consolation_n than_o to_o fall_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o some_o negligent_a spill_n of_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o divine_a saviour_n a_o fear_n which_o have_v not_o seize_v the_o other_o christian_a communion_n because_o they_o have_v not_o practise_v any_o innovation_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o that_o at_o least_o there_o have_v not_o any_o be_v make_v by_o any_o public_a determination_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v into_o the_o communicants_a hand_n who_o with_o the_o hand_n put_v it_o into_o their_o mouth_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o we_o may_v produce_v example_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o xiith_o century_n in_o flanders_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v put_v direct_o into_o the_o communicants_a mouth_n unto_o who_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v it_o
liberty_n of_o writing_n and_o speak_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v never_o great_a than_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n nor_o less_o in_o the_o west_n than_o since_o the_o condemnation_n of_o beranger_n i_o can_v find_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o so_o various_a and_o different_a proceed_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n which_o until_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n be_v such_o that_o no_o body_n have_v reason_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n to_o dispute_v against_o it_o whereas_o ever_o since_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o alter_v the_o ancient_a belief_n there_o have_v be_v make_v continual_a resistance_n and_o opposition_n now_o i_o come_v to_o the_o dispute_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v have_v against_o heretic_n wherein_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o first_o which_o trouble_v the_o settlement_n of_o christianity_n be_v the_o saturnian_o the_o menandrian_o valentinian_o marcionite_n and_o other_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o burden_v my_o paper_n with_o all_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o wretch_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v those_o against_o which_o the_o holy_a doctor_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v do_v it_o i_o find_v then_o there_o be_v three_o horrible_a impiety_n hold_v by_o these_o extravagant_a person_n against_o which_o they_o employ_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n by_o the_o first_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a human_a body_n but_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n and_o a_o mere_a form_n void_a of_o substance_n or_o solidity_n by_o the_o second_o they_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o creature_n which_o we_o see_v in_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n and_o not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o three_o in_o fine_a they_o say_v that_o all_o these_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n our_o body_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o creature_n shall_v not_o be_v raise_v be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v supernatural_a incorruption_n nor_o of_o participate_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n flesh_n and_o spirit_n not_o subsist_v both_o together_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v allege_v the_o eucharist_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o of_o these_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o know_v how_o they_o do_v allege_v it_o for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v to_o have_v tell_v these_o heretic_n that_o they_o overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o he_o have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n they_o suppose_v this_o will_v have_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o have_v refute_v they_o and_o they_o think_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v use_v this_o course_n have_v they_o to_o do_v with_o such_o heretic_n they_o say_v also_o that_o the_o argument_n will_v have_v be_v clear_a and_o convince_a and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o ancient_a doctor_n will_v not_o have_v follow_v any_o other_o course_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o argue_v after_o that_o manner_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o error_n of_o these_o instrument_n of_o satan_n they_o only_o tell_v they_o that_o see_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o of_o necessity_n he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n because_o every_o image_n and_o figure_n do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o it_o represent_v and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o tertullian_n in_o his_o excellent_a treatise_n against_o martion_n 40._o tertul._n adyer_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n now_o it_o have_v not_o be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a body_n for_o a_o shadow_n and_o empty_a appearance_n such_o as_o be_v a_o spirit_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o have_v a_o figure_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o origen_n work_v reason_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n 3_o author_n dial_n contra_fw-la marc._n inter_fw-la orig_n open_a dial._n 3_o if_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n as_o the_o marcionite_n affirm_v of_o what_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v give_v we_o the_o image_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o remember_v he_o by_o those_o thing_n against_o the_o second_o impiety_n they_o also_o imply_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o how_o they_o do_v it_o 34._o tren_n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o they_o say_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o acknowledgement_n which_o we_o make_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o title_n of_o creator_n in_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o he_o have_v make_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injustice_n to_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n to_o offer_v unto_o he_o thing_n which_o belong_v not_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o he_o covet_v that_o which_o belong_v to_o another_o and_o desire_v to_o have_v what_o be_v not_o his_o own_o that_o if_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o product_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v to_o wrong_v god_n instead_o of_o give_v he_o thanks_o to_o offer_v he_o the_o fruit_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v argue_v to_o confute_v the_o adversary_n which_o he_o oppose_v in_o show_v they_o that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n because_o he_o accept_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o st._n ireneus_fw-la understand_v it_o the_o protestant_n say_v this_o will_v have_v be_v yield_v the_o cause_n unto_o these_o heretic_n who_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v infer_v that_o his_o father_n have_v not_o be_v the_o creator_n because_o our_o lord_n be_v offer_v unto_o he_o which_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creator_n whereas_o in_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n as_o these_o heretic_n own_v as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n that_o there_o be_v such_o offer_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o will_v have_v put_v they_o to_o silence_n all_o the_o shift_n they_o can_v have_v make_v will_v have_v vanish_v away_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o truth_n because_o they_o confess_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v of_o those_o creature_n whereof_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v receive_v a_o oblation_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o something_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v see_v in_o tertullian_n first_o book_n against_o martion_n chap._n 14._o it_o remain_v to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o father_n have_v act_v to_o refute_v the_o last_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n maintain_v that_o all_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o 34._o iren._n advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la l_o 4._o c._n 34._o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v incorruption_n because_o incorruption_n be_v a_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o can_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o the_o flesh_n we_o preach_v in_o the_o eucharist_n say_v st._n ireneus_fw-la the_o communion_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v of_o the_o earth_n receive_v the_o invocation_n of_o god_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o be_v the_o sacrament_n compose_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o terrestrial_a the_o other_o celestial_a so_o also_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o corruptible_a
have_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o resurrection_n if_o the_o consecration_n destroy_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n take_v wrong_a measure_n when_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v represent_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o destroy_v under_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n because_o if_o the_o bread_n itself_o be_v destroy_v it_o can_v be_v employ_v to_o signify_v that_o our_o flesh_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v see_v then_o that_o st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v use_v it_o to_o this_o purpose_n it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o consecration_n do_v not_o annihilate_v the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n 14._o tertul._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o they_o say_v moreover_o that_o tertullian_n confirm_v they_o in_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v the_o god_n of_o martion_n have_v not_o yet_o reject_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o creator_n to_o represent_v his_o true_a body_n so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o sacrament_n he_o have_v need_n of_o borrow_v the_o good_n of_o the_o creator_n but_o martion_n which_o be_v a_o disciple_n above_o his_o master_n and_o a_o servant_n above_o his_o lord_n be_v much_o wise_a than_o he_o for_o he_o ruin_n what_o his_o master_n will_v have_v it_o plain_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n that_o martion_n in_o destroy_v the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o teach_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v as_o be_v of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o desire_v it_o and_o use_v it_o in_o his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o if_o tertullian_n say_v they_o have_v believe_v that_o he_o destroy_v it_o in_o consecrate_v of_o it_o he_o will_v not_o have_v oppose_v as_o he_o do_v the_o act_n of_o martion_n or_o rather_o his_o doctrine_n which_o condemn_v it_o unto_o a_o entire_a destruction_n unto_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o make_v use_v of_o it_o and_o do_v employ_v it_o and_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o african_a doctor_n against_o heretic_n which_o may_v contribute_v unto_o this_o history_n 26._o tertul._n advers._fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o i_o will_v instance_n some_o before_o i_o shall_v proceed_v far_o in_o his_o book_n against_o praxea_n he_o set_v it_o down_o for_o undoubted_a that_o what_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o ground_n the_o distinction_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n either_o his_o maxim_n be_v false_a say_v some_o and_o very_o indiscreet_o propound_v or_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n elsewhere_o dispute_v against_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o martion_n 10._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 3._o c_o 10._o who_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o appear_v under_o a_o strange_a shape_n you_o make_v we_o say_v he_o to_o martion_n a_o miserable_a god_n in_o that_o he_o can_v not_o show_v his_o christ_n but_o in_o effigy_n of_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o he_o and_o present_o after_o wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o some_o other_o substance_n more_o worthy_a of_o he_o but_o especial_o why_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o his_o own_o and_o not_o to_o seem_v to_o have_v have_v need_n of_o another_o which_o be_v unworthy_a of_o he_o let_v christian_n judge_v say_v the_o protestant_n if_o he_o can_v have_v speak_v thus_o and_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v every_o day_n appear_v under_o the_o effigy_n and_o resemblance_n of_o bread_n but_o a_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o substance_n and_o truth_n of_o bread_n 8._o ibid._n c._n 8._o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v unto_o this_o heretic_n in_o the_o same_o book_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v and_z disguised_z what_o he_o be_v be_v flesh_n and_o not_o be_v so_o be_v man_n and_o not_o man_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n christ_n god_n and_o not_o god_n for_o what_o hinder_v but_o that_o he_o also_o bear_v the_o shadow_n of_o a_o god_n shall_v i_o believe_v it_o of_o his_o interior_a substance_n who_o deceive_v we_o by_o his_o exterior_a how_o shall_v he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v true_a in_o that_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v see_v he_o have_v be_v find_v so_o false_a in_o that_o which_o do_v appear_v see_v again_o if_o what_o he_o now_o say_v can_v be_v accommodate_v with_o a_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v for_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o they_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o bodily_a substance_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o be_o content_a to_o guess_v at_o what_o the_o protestant_n infer_v from_o these_o maxim_n he_o again_o object_n this_o to_o martion_n 11._o ibid._n c._n 11._o thou_o honour_v thy_o god_n with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o deceiver_n if_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o than_o what_o he_o give_v cause_n to_o man_n to_o believe_v he_o be_v the_o boldness_n or_o rather_o rashness_n say_v they_o of_o tertullian_n can_v enough_o be_v admire_v so_o to_o pursue_v and_o force_n martion_n if_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v now_o of_o and_o in_o another_o book_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o refute_v the_o shadow_n of_o this_o arch_a heretic_n by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o penitent_a sinner_n in_o the_o gospel_n 18._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o in_o that_o she_o kiss_v say_v he_o the_o foot_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o she_o wash_v they_o with_o her_o tear_n and_o wipe_v they_o with_o the_o hair_n of_o her_o head_n in_o that_o she_o pour_v precious_a ointment_n upon_o he_o it_o show_v that_o she_o handle_v a_o true_a real_a body_n and_o not_o a_o empty_a shadow_n all_o the_o world_n as_o they_o think_v may_v observe_v that_o if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n believe_v martion_n will_v undoubted_o have_v oppose_v unto_o the_o example_n of_o the_o sinner_n which_o tertullian_n press_v against_o he_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v handle_v which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o stomach_n wherewith_o a_o live_a body_n may_v be_v nourish_v which_o be_v subject_a to_o mouldiness_n and_o several_a other_o the_o like_a accident_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o for_o all_o this_o be_v conclude_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman-church_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o bare_o accident_n and_o appearance_n in_o another_o treatise_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o heretic_n 5._o id._n de_fw-fr carne_fw-la christ_n c._n 5._o wherefore_o say_v he_o will_v you_o that_o one_o half_a of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v a_o fiction_n he_o be_v nothing_o but_o truth_n whole_o and_o entire_o believe_v i_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v bear_v than_o to_o lie_v in_o any_o respect_n whatsoever_o and_o there_o again_o he_o add_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o martion_n jesus_n christ_n have_v flesh_n hard_o without_o bone_n solid_a without_o nerve_n bloody_a without_o blood_n cover_v without_o garment_n a_o body_n that_o be_v hungry_a without_o appetite_n that_o eat_v without_o tooth_n and_o speak_v without_o a_o tongue_n so_o that_o his_o word_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n which_o deceive_v the_o ear_n by_o the_o sound_n of_o a_o voice_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o press_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o his_o disciple_n after_o the_o resurrection_n see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o have_v then_o he_o add_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o this_o heretic_n have_v not_o true_o flesh_n and_o bone_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o so_o present_v the_o appearance_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o open_o deceive_v they_o in_o show_v they_o that_o for_o bones_o which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o effect_n see_v say_v he_o he_o surprise_v he_o deceive_v he_o abuse_v the_o eye_n the_o sense_n the_o come_v near_o and_o touch_v of_o all_o his_o disciple_n there_o need_v not_o say_v they_o much_o subtlety_n and_o wit_n to_o comprehend_v that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n destroy_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o
eutychian_o can_v not_o have_v admit_v without_o pull_v down_o with_o one_o hand_n what_o they_o build_v with_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o destroy_v what_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n but_o to_o the_o end_n no_o scruple_n may_v rest_v hereupon_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n let_v we_o hear_v this_o dialogue_n of_o theodoret_n with_o a_o eutychian_a heret_fw-la 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84_o 85._o t._n 4._o it_o be_v very_o well_o that_o you_o have_v begin_v the_o discourse_n of_o divine_a mystery_n for_o thereby_o i_o will_v show_v you_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v change_v into_o another_o nature_n answer_v then_o to_o the_o question_n which_o i_o shall_v propose_v orthod_n i_o will_v answer_v heret_fw-la what_o do_v you_o call_v before_o the_o priestly_a invocation_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v offer_v orthod_n we_o must_v not_o speak_v open_o fear_v we_o may_v be_v hear_v by_o person_n not_o initiate_v heret_fw-la answer_v obscure_o orthod_n i_o call_v it_o a_o food_n make_v of_o certain_a grain_n heret_fw-la and_o how_o be_v the_o other_o symbol_n call_v orthod_n it_o be_v common_o call_v by_o a_o name_n that_o design_n a_o certain_a sort_n of_o liquor_n heret_fw-la but_o after_o consecration_n what_o call_v you_o they_o orthod_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n heret_fw-la and_o do_v you_o believe_v you_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n orthod_n i_o do_v believe_v it_o heret_fw-la as_o then_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v one_o thing_n before_o the_o priestly_a invocation_n but_o after_o consecration_n be_v change_v and_o make_v another_o thing_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n after_o his_o ascension_n orthod_n you_o be_v take_v in_o your_o own_o net_n which_o you_o lay_v for_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n do_v not_o change_v their_o nature_n after_o consecration_n but_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o form_n they_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a such_o as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o they_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o be_v worship_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v compare_v now_o this_o image_n with_o its_o original_a and_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o resemblance_n which_o be_v betwixt_o they_o for_o the_o figure_n ought_v to_o resemble_v the_o original_a the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n keep_v his_o first_o form_n his_o first_o figure_n and_o his_o first_o circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n it_o have_v the_o substance_n of_o a_o body_n but_o after_o the_o resurrection_n it_o be_v make_v immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a it_o be_v sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o all_o creature_n do_v adore_v it_o because_o it_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n of_o nature_n heret_fw-la but_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n do_v change_v its_o former_a name_n for_o it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v what_o it_o be_v before_o but_o it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o answer_v the_o sign_n shall_v be_v call_v god_n and_o not_o body_n orthod_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o you_o be_v in_o darkness_n for_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o only_o call_v body_n but_o bread_n of_o life_n the_o lord_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o and_o as_o for_o the_o body_n itself_o we_o call_v it_o a_o divine_a body_n a_o quicken_a body_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n meaning_n thereby_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o ordinary_a person_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o be_v god_n and_o man._n this_o discourse_n be_v write_v as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o sunbeam_n to_o use_v tertullian_n expression_n have_v no_o need_n of_o explication_n therefore_o we_o will_v here_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o proceed_v to_o the_o inquiry_n into_o the_o change_n arrive_v first_o in_o the_o expression_n and_o then_o afterward_o in_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o expression_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n although_o custom_n in_o speech_n be_v a_o very_a capricious_a master_n and_o exercise_v over_o the_o word_n which_o be_v subject_a unto_o its_o tyrannical_a government_n a_o absolute_a authority_n reject_v or_o use_v they_o at_o pleasure_n or_o rather_o after_o its_o wild_a fancy_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v certain_a expression_n so_o confirm_v by_o long_a use_n and_o so_o particular_o adapt_v to_o signify_v certain_a thing_n that_o they_o can_v be_v abolish_v without_o disturb_v the_o commerce_n and_o society_n of_o man_n and_o without_o forget_v by_o degree_n and_o insensible_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o thing_n for_o the_o representation_n whereof_o they_o be_v design_v if_o this_o may_v befall_v in_o thing_n of_o civil_a society_n much_o more_o be_v it_o to_o be_v fear_v in_o thing_n of_o a_o religious_a nature_n because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o consequence_n and_o effect_n be_v more_o fatal_a and_o dangerous_a therefore_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v so_o careful_a of_o exact_o retain_v certain_a term_n and_o manner_n of_o expression_n which_o have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o can_v not_o be_v change_v without_o open_v the_o door_n unto_o some_o alteration_n in_o the_o doctrine_n so_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o remove_v the_o bound_n which_o our_o forefather_n have_v set_v it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n and_o motive_n that_o it_o be_v say_v throughout_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n for_o above_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o never_o be_v see_v in_o so_o considerable_a a_o space_n of_o time_n in_o that_o vast_a and_o spacious_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v any_o body_n that_o offer_v to_o question_v expression_n that_o be_v so_o well_o establish_v and_o moreover_o so_o constant_o and_o universal_o receive_v as_o they_o be_v nevertheless_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n there_o be_v spring_v up_o in_o mount_n sinai_n a_o certain_a friar_n call_v anastatius_fw-la which_o rash_o pass_v over_o the_o bound_n that_o in_o this_o regard_n have_v be_v observe_v reject_v the_o term_n of_o sign_n or_o figure_n which_o be_v common_o use_v until_o his_o time_n but_o not_o to_o confound_v this_o anastatius_fw-la with_o other_o of_o the_o same_o name_n which_o have_v be_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o also_o to_o discover_v the_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o himself_o observe_v that_o be_v at_o alexandria_n he_o be_v tell_v 10._o annestat_fw-la sin_n in_o c._n 10._o that_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o patriarch_n eulogius_n there_o be_v in_o that_o city_n a_o augustal_n perfect_a which_o favour_v the_o party_n of_o the_o severian_n heretic_n and_o who_o to_o this_o effect_n have_v contribute_v in_o corrupt_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n now_o eulogius_n die_v by_o every_o body_n confession_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 608._o this_o be_v not_o tell_v unto_o anastatius_fw-la until_o a_o considerable_a time_n have_v pass_v after_o the_o death_n of_o eulogius_n let_v we_o say_v it_o may_v be_v about_o 20_o or_o 22_o year_n which_o be_v the_o least_o can_v be_v allow_v anastatius_fw-la then_o can_v not_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o matter_n till_o the_o year_n 630._o and_o he_o can_v be_v neither_o of_o the_o two_o anastatiuse_n that_o be_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n ibid._n ibid._n see_v the_o last_o be_v murder_v by_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o year_n 608._o beside_o he_o write_v that_o be_v at_o alexandria_n there_o arise_v a_o question_n touch_v some_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n after_o his_o uncle_n theophilus_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v and_o that_o then_o one_o isidor_n library_n keeper_n and_o true_o orthodox_n produce_v a_o copy_n a_o exemplification_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n cyril_n which_o have_v not_o be_v adulterate_v which_o show_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o patriarch_n be_v orthodox_n for_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o eutychian_a he_o will_v not_o have_v tolerate_v a_o library_n keeper_n that_o have_v be_v orthodox_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o his_o belief_n therefore_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v if_o i_o be_v not_o
c._n 31._o &_o in_o exod_a cap._n 22._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o undoubted_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n 37._o id._n in_o sentent_fw-fr l._n 1._o c._n 16._o vide_fw-la lib._n 1._o offic_n cap._n 37._o and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o sacrament_n which_o believer_n offer_v and_o which_o they_o call_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n agreeable_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n he_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o of_o the_o nourishment_n of_o saint_n which_o preserve_v from_o eternal_a death_n and_o which_o make_v those_o that_o eat_v it_o to_o live_v spiritual_o 49._o id._n in_o lib._n 2._o reg._n ca._n 3._o p._n 49._o and_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n be_v go_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n but_o be_v present_a according_a to_o his_o majesty_n 832._o council_n hispal_n 2._o council_n eracar_n t._n 4._o p._n 832._o as_o he_o say_v behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o he_o borrow_v these_o word_n from_o st._n austin_n that_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o second_o council_n of_o sevil_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 619._o forbid_v priest_n to_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o testify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o bread_n apart_o and_o the_o wine_n apart_o he_o call_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o disciple_n bread_n and_o the_o 16_o of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o 217._o council_n tollet_fw-la 16._o to_o 5._o council_n p._n 430._o cap._n 6._o eligius_n noveom_o in_o vita_fw-la ejus_fw-la l._n 2._o cap._n 15._o p._n 216._o t._n 5._o spicil_n dacher_n ib._n p._n 217._o declare_v two_o several_a time_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n distribute_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o his_o apostle_n it_o speak_v also_o of_o what_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n as_o of_o that_o whereof_o too_o great_a a_o quantity_n may_v burden_v the_o stomach_n of_o he_o that_o eat_v it_o the_o true_a st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n give_v this_o precept_n unto_o those_o who_o he_o instruct_v let_v he_o that_o be_v sick_a confide_v whole_o in_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n and_o receive_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o forbid_v they_o to_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_a he_o allege_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o defence_n that_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o hear_v diabolical_a song_n proceed_v out_o of_o a_o christian_a mouth_n wherein_o enter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o retain_v as_o may_v be_v see_v the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n according_a to_o which_o st._n oven_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n his_o intimate_a friend_n and_o author_n of_o his_o life_n which_o he_o write_v at_o large_a do_v observe_v that_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v be_v no_o long_o absent_v from_o jesus_n christ_n 264._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 32._o p._n 264._o it_o be_v thus_o the_o true_a st._n eloy_n speak_v and_o in_o so_o speak_v he_o reject_v as_o false_a and_o forge_a some_o homily_n that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o his_o name_n especial_o the_o 8_o and_o the_o 15_o the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v only_o a_o rhapsody_n compose_v by_o several_a author_n some_o of_o which_o be_v of_o the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n whereas_o st._n eloy_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n neither_o do_v he_o that_o write_v his_o life_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o these_o pretend_a homily_n thus_o several_a do_v reason_n chap._n xii_o wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n as_o anastatius_fw-la a_o friar_n of_o mount_n sinai_n have_v reject_v the_o name_n of_o sign_n or_o figure_n not_o allow_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o may_v receive_v a_o good_a construction_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n so_o john_n damascen_n surname_v mansur_n another_o friar_n of_o the_o east_n extraordinary_o give_v to_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o therefore_o anathematise_v by_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o bethink_v himself_o in_o the_o eight_o century_n of_o condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n but_o because_o he_o stop_v not_o at_o expression_n but_o proceed_v to_o the_o doctrine_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o see_v if_o he_o therein_o make_v any_o alteration_n and_o if_o his_o innovation_n favour_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v here_o then_o what_o he_o say_v 14._o damasc_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o the_o bread_n offer_v the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n be_v supernatural_o change_v by_o the_o invocation_n and_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v not_o two_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o type_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ah_o god_n forbid_v but_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n deify_v our_o lord_n himself_o say_v ibid._n ibid._n this_o be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o blood_n but_o my_o blood_n and_o again_o if_o some_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n figure_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n basil_n they_o speak_v not_o after_o consecration_n but_o they_o call_v they_o so_o before_o the_o oblation_n be_v consecrate_v as_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o word_n of_o damascen_n the_o one_o regard_v the_o term_n the_o other_o the_o doctrine_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v both_o to_o give_v the_o reader_n all_o the_o information_n he_o may_v expect_v of_o we_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o doctrine_n to_o see_v if_o it_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o damascen_n say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v quite_o destroy_v and_o that_o if_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o bare_a accident_n only_o which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o their_o subject_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o roman_a catholic_n be_v of_o at_o this_o time_n and_o it_o be_v very_o unjust_a to_o deny_v it_o but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o so_o plain_o express_v himself_o that_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n remain_v whatever_o change_v it_o be_v that_o intervene_v by_o consecration_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o his_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o enquiry_n it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o he_o lay_v this_o down_o for_o a_o certain_a maxim_n 1._o id._n dialect_n c._n 1._o that_o the_o accident_n can_v subsist_v in_o itself_o but_o have_v its_o be_v in_o another_o subject_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o substance_n and_o wisdom_n a_o accident_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v take_v away_o wisdom_n also_o perish_v 28._o ibid._n c._n 28._o that_o which_o subsi_v not_o of_o itself_o but_o have_v its_o existence_n in_o another_o 17._o id._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o be_v a_o accident_n he_o affirm_v again_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o divinity_n be_v infinite_a that_o body_n have_v beginning_n and_o end_v and_o a_o bodily_a place_n 4._o ibid._n c._n 4._o and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v hold_v that_o what_o be_v invisible_a and_o impassable_a be_v not_o a_o body_n all_o which_o thing_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o the_o real_a presence_n ibid._n ibid._n no_o more_o than_o his_o restrain_v the_o invisible_a presence_n whereby_o our_o saviour_n be_v with_o we_o unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n moreover_o he_o affirm_v positive_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o it_o nourish_v our_o body_n by_o turn_v into_o our_o substance_n 14._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o the_o shewbread_n say_v he_o do_v represent_v this_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v the_o pure_a and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n which_o our_o lord_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o he_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n
of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o body_n and_o soul_n without_o be_v consume_v corrupt_a or_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n ah_o god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n for_o our_o preservation_n all_o christian_n confess_v that_o this_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v of_o bare_a accident_n it_o must_v then_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v the_o same_o damascen_n compare_v the_o change_n which_o befall_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o happen_v unto_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n as_o in_o baptism_n say_v he_o because_o man_n be_v wont_a to_o wash_v themselves_o with_o water_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o to_o anoint_v they_o with_o oil_n god_n have_v join_v unto_o the_o water_n and_o oil_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o have_v make_v it_o the_o wash_v of_o regeneration_n so_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n they_o be_v accustom_v to_o eat_v bread_n and_o to_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n he_o have_v join_v they_o unto_o his_o divinity_n and_o have_v make_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n his_o similitude_n will_v not_o be_v just_a if_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o well_o as_o in_o baptism_n he_o use_v also_o another_o which_o far_o illustrate_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o change_n ibid._n ibid._n esay_n say_v he_o see_v a_o coal_n now_o a_o coal_n be_v not_o mere_a wood_n but_o it_o be_v join_v with_o fire_n so_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o bare_a bread_n but_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o the_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nature_n but_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n unite_v unto_o it_o be_v another_o every_o body_n may_v easy_o understand_v that_o the_o coal_n unite_v to_o the_o fire_n keep_v its_o substance_n although_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o change_n it_o become_v red_a and_o like_o fire_n therefore_o by_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o comparison_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v keep_v its_o substance_n although_o it_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n change_v by_o its_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o that_o so_o the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o damascen_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v any_o way_n question_v after_o what_o be_v above_o say_v now_o if_o i_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o damascen_n for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o roman_a catholic_n it_o shall_v in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v that_o of_o protestant_n i_o answer_v sincere_o that_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v it_o be_v not_o the_o belief_n neither_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o but_o a_o particular_a opinion_n of_o this_o friar_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n which_o take_v they_o unto_o itself_o for_o he_o use_v the_o term_n of_o assumption_n as_o it_o take_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n they_o become_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o not_o several_a as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o first_o passage_n a_o unity_n which_o depend_v upon_o this_o know_a axiom_n that_o the_o thing_n unite_v unto_o a_o three_o be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o methinks_v the_o author_n declare_v his_o meaning_n plain_o enough_o when_o have_v make_v himself_o this_o question_n how_o be_v it_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n his_o blood_n he_o answer_v the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v and_o change_v these_o thing_n in_o a_o manner_n that_o surpass_v expression_n and_o thought_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v which_o be_v just_a the_o term_n use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o represent_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o divinity_n the_o sentiment_n of_o damascen_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o zachary_n bishop_n of_o door_n and_o in_o the_o little_a chapter_n which_o follow_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n or_o increase_n which_o befall_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o he_o establish_v the_o subsistence_n of_o these_o two_o element_n and_o their_o join_n unto_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o so_o strict_a a_o union_n that_o they_o make_v in_o the_o shallow_a conceit_n of_o this_o writer_n but_o one_o single_a body_n with_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o he_o assure_v that_o the_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o glorify_a body_n have_v no_o blood_n a_o doctrine_n with_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o reconcile_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o what_o damascen_n say_v that_o the_o father_n have_v give_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o figure_n and_o sign_n before_o consecration_n and_o not_o after_o he_o apparent_o deceive_v himself_o for_o do_v but_o read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n where_o we_o have_v establish_v this_o tradition_n by_o a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o testimony_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n a_o very_a learned_a man_n and_o well_o read_v in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n can_v not_o suffer_v this_o presumption_n of_o damascen_n without_o reprove_v he_o 632._o billius_n in_o orat._n 11._o greg._n naz._n p._n 632._o by_z as_o it_o be_v give_v he_o the_o lie_n damascen_n say_v he_o deny_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v figure_n after_o consecration_n by_o st._n basil_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a as_o plain_o appear_v by_o several_a place_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n of_o st._n clement_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o other_o author_n ult_n bessar_n card._n de_fw-fr sacram._n eucharist_n t._n 6._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 470._o edit_fw-la ult_n bessareon_o a_o greek_a by_o nation_n bishop_n of_o nice_a and_o one_o of_o those_o which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o greek_a nation_n but_o corrupt_v by_o the_o latin_n who_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o cardinal_n cap_n excuse_v damascen_n and_o endeavour_n to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n to_o his_o word_n by_o the_o figure_n say_v he_o whereof_o he_o speak_v in_o this_o place_n he_o mean_v a_o shadow_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o figure_n simple_o signify_v another_o subject_n have_v not_o at_o all_o any_o force_n nor_o power_n to_o act_v or_o operate_v like_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a but_o this_o explication_n which_o be_v not_o whole_o to_o be_v reject_v do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n be_v very_o judicious_a in_o fine_a about_o the_o same_o time_n damascen_n deny_v it_o stephen_n stylite_n no_o less_o zealous_a than_o he_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n confess_v it_o when_o he_o say_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n which_o command_v they_o to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o church_n will_v you_o also_o banish_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o sign_n or_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 36._o vita_fw-la stephan_n apud_fw-la surcum_fw-la ad_fw-la 28_o novem._n cap._n 36._o see_v that_o be_v a_o image_n and_o a_o true_a figure_n but_o let_v we_o yet_o make_v some_o progress_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o language_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o west_n 4._o bede_n in_o luc._n cap._n 22._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o id._n in_o hemil._n de_fw-fr sanct._n in_o epiph._n idem_fw-la in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o if_o we_o inquire_v of_o venerable_a bede_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n give_v we_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o
our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o his_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v change_v the_o legal_a sacrifice_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o which_o he_o testify_v in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n epiph_n homil._n de_fw-fr sanct._n in_o epiph_n as_o have_v be_v see_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o body_n but_o be_v present_a by_o his_o divinity_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n but_o after_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v it_o be_v very_o evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o receive_v they_o in_o their_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o in_o their_o sacrament_n accompany_v with_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a virtue_n and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v not_o so_o understand_v he_o will_v be_v make_v to_o contradict_v himself_o and_o to_o destroy_v with_o one_o hand_n what_o he_o build_v with_o the_o other_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o he_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o wicked_a participate_v only_o of_o the_o sign_n and_o not_o of_o the_o thing_n signify_v say_v with_o st._n prosper_n in_o the_o sentence_n draw_v from_o st._n austin_n 11._o id._n in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n 11._o he_o that_o be_v not_o reconcile_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o eat_v his_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o receive_v every_o day_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o condemnation_n it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o he_o often_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o declare_v with_o st._n austin_n who_o he_o exact_o follow_v 14._o id._n in_o cap._n 6._o ad_fw-la rom._n id._n in_o marc._n cap._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o with_o st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n that_o it_o be_v because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n the_o bread_n relate_v mystical_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n to_o his_o blood_n and_o because_o say_v they_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v consider_v what_o they_o be_v 22._o august_n contra_fw-la maxim_n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o say_v st._n austin_n as_o what_o it_o be_v they_o signify_v because_o that_o as_o sign_n they_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v signify_v another_o venerable_a bede_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v visible_o offer_v another_o thing_n must_v be_v understand_v which_o be_v invisible_a to_o wit_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o in_o effect_n he_o will_v have_v the_o believer_n raise_v up_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o faith_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n for_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o before_o he_o carry_v by_o his_o ascension_n into_o the_o invisible_a heaven_n pasch_fw-mi beda_n domui_fw-la vocem_fw-la ju._n id._n hom._n de_fw-fr astil_n de_fw-fr temp_n in_o vigil_n pasch_fw-mi the_o humane_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v in_o fine_a he_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_v again_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o all_o christian_n agree_v that_o jesus_n christ_n can_v any_o more_o be_v true_o sacrifice_v he_o doubtless_o speak_v of_o offer_v he_o by_o the_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v with_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v once_o offer_v in_o himself_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_v then_o what_o advantage_n the_o latin_n can_v draw_v from_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o bede_n which_o they_o mighty_o esteem_v unto_o bede_n may_v be_v join_v sedulius_n a_o scotchman_n or_o more_o true_o a_o irishman_n not_o he_o that_o compose_v the_o easter_n work_n who_o be_v much_o late_a than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n which_o many_o attribute_n unto_o one_o sedulius_n a_o bishop_n in_o england_n but_o original_o of_o ireland_n who_o assist_v with_o fergust_n a_o bishop_n of_o scotland_n at_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n under_o gregory_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la dom._n 721._o i_o find_v that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o commentary_n expound_v the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n cite_v a_o long_a passage_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n and_o 19_o book_n of_o the_o moral_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o without_o name_v he_o now_o this_o sedulius_n who_o we_o place_n in_o the_o viii_o century_n until_o we_o receive_v better_a information_n furnish_v we_o with_o these_o word_n which_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v out_o of_o pelagius_n and_o primasius_n when_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o st._n 11._o sedul_a comment_fw-fr in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o paul_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o he_o say_v he_o lest_o we_o his_o remembrance_n as_o if_o one_o go_v a_o long_a loyage_n leave_v a_o present_a with_o his_o friend_n to_o the_o end_n that_o every_o time_n he_o see_v it_o he_o shall_v think_v of_o his_o love_n and_o friendship_n which_o he_o can_v not_o look_v upon_o without_o grief_n and_o tear_n if_o he_o dear_o love_v he_o whereby_o he_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o be_v in_o his_o stead_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n term_n vita_fw-la leufred_n c._n 17._o in_o chron_n insulae_fw-la term_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n that_o charles_n martell_n have_v desire_v he_o to_o obtain_v of_o god_n by_o his_o prayer_n the_o recovery_n of_o his_o young_a son_n gryphon_n he_o give_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n greg._n in_o notis_fw-la menard_n in_o sacram_fw-la greg._n and_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rouen_n that_o christian_n then_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v consume_v as_o that_o be_v indeed_o consume_v if_o we_o pass_v from_o the_o west_n into_o the_o east_n german_n 403._o germ._n constantinop_n theor._n rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 12._o bibl._n patr._n pa._n 402._o &_o 403._o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o a_o great_a stickler_n for_o image_n worship_n will_v present_v himself_o unto_o we_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o same_o century_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n pray_v a_o second_o time_n to_o the_o end_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n may_v be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v be_v make_v and_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o latin_n stand_v upon_o very_o much_o but_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v he_o declare_v very_o favourable_o for_o they_o and_o moreover_o they_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a this_o piece_n be_v that_o german_n which_v live_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n other_o attribute_v it_o to_o another_o german_n that_o live_v in_o the_o xii_o they_o indeed_o observe_v that_o to_o show_v of_o what_o kind_n the_o change_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v he_o say_v in_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n 410._o ibid._n p._n 410._o the_o oblation_n be_v break_v indeed_o like_o bread_n but_o it_o be_v distribute_v as_o the_o communication_n of_o a_o ineffable_a benediction_n unto_o they_o which_o participate_v thereof_o with_o faith_n he_o testify_v that_o what_o be_v distribute_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n but_o bread_n accompany_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n and_o with_o a_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a virtue_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o believer_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o present_o after_o elevation_n the_o division_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n be_v make_v but_o though_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o part_n it_o remain_v indivisible_a and_o inseparable_a and_o that_o it_o be_v know_v and_o find_v whole_a and_o
entire_a in_o each_o portion_n of_o the_o thing_n divide_v these_o word_n can_v receive_v no_o good_a sense_n but_o by_o understand_v they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o that_o remain_v whole_a and_o entire_a as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o make_v the_o great_a st._n basil_n say_v 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o that_o to_o receive_v one_o part_n or_o several_a at_o ae_z time_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o its_o virtue_n moreover_o german_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o pour_v forth_o his_o precious_a blood_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n when_o he_o say_v 410._o id._n germ._n ib._n p._n 407_o 409_o 410._o that_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n represent_v the_o elevation_n in_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o that_o the_o priest_n receive_v the_o bread_n alone_o without_o the_o blood_n and_o the_o blood_n also_o without_o the_o body_n signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a lamb_n be_v yet_o all_o bloody_a and_o that_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n as_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n confess_v his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o clear_a yet_o in_o these_o word_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v 408._o ibid_fw-la p._n 408._o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a bread_n wherein_o be_v figure_v and_o represent_v the_o divine_a and_o all-healing_a death_n of_o he_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o the_o lafe_n of_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a divine_a bread_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o offer_v as_o the_o lamb_n but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o divine_a gift_n they_o be_v not_o cut_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n with_o the_o knife_n but_o they_o be_v put_v in_o piece_n as_o the_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n it_o be_v the_o true_a commentary_n of_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o be_v so_o not_o in_o himself_o for_o that_o can_v be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o do_v lively_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o imolation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o add_v unto_o this_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o he_o do_v after_o his_o resurrection_n not_o through_o necessity_n but_o to_o persuade_v his_o disciple_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o desire_v at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n now_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v after_o all_o these_o declaration_n what_o the_o change_n can_v be_v which_o he_o say_v be_v pass_v upon_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n if_o he_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n or_o only_o of_o use_n and_o condition_n for_o the_o former_a seem_v unto_o protestant_n to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o explanation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o whereas_o the_o latter_a do_v not_o ill_a accord_n with_o it_o in_o all_o appearance_n german_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v do_v in_o his_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v inasmuch_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v which_o do_v represent_v he_o 401._o ibid._n p._n 401._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o be_v see_v and_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o ever_o to_o be_v revere_v and_o sacred_a mystery_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v by_o this_o patriarch_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n offer_v by_o believer_n for_o the_o communion_n do_v in_o some_o sort_n become_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n which_o among_o the_o greek_n be_v different_a from_o that_o where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o divine_a symbol_n be_v make_v i_o say_v they_o become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v a_o frivolous_a conceit_n and_o with_o reason_n reject_v by_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n but_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o the_o patriarch_n german_n and_o prosecute_v the_o history_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n in_o the_o same_o city_n where_o german_n be_v patriarch_n the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n constantine_n the_o 6_o common_o surname_v copronymas_n son_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o call_v isaurus_n assemble_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o the_o assembly_n hold_v full_a six_o month_n during_o which_o they_o quite_o abolish_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n 756._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act._n council_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o clear_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o draw_v a_o proof_n against_o the_o same_o image_n they_o have_v condemn_v they_o leave_v unto_o we_o for_o a_o monument_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o follow_a testimony_n let_v those_o rejoice_v which_o with_o a_o most_o pure_a heart_n make_v the_o true_a image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o desire_n which_o venerate_a and_o which_o do_v offer_v it_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o figure_n and_o commemoration_n and_o have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n they_o add_v that_o no_o other_o species_n under_o heaven_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o nor_o any_o other_o type_n that_o can_v represent_v his_o incarnation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n which_o be_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o make_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n take_v the_o matter_n or_o humane_a substance_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v for_o his_o image_n a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v any_o humane_a form_n or_o figure_n fear_v lest_o idolatry_n may_v get_v in_o as_o then_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o holy_a image_n be_v render_v divine_a by_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o it_o be_v what_o our_o saviour_n intend_v to_o do_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o have_v take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n proper_a unto_o himself_o so_o also_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n intervening_a to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a therefore_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n endow_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v unite_v unto_o the_o godhead_n so_o also_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o holy_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o cup_n of_o enliven_a blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n what_o render_v this_o testimony_n the_o more_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v be_v that_o these_o father_n which_o represent_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o be_v assemble_v about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n and_o not_o about_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v they_o be_v assemble_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v some_o uncharitable_a person_n may_v suspect_v they_o of_o pre-occupation_n or_o of_o design_n but_o have_v be_v assemble_v upon_o a_o very_a different_a subject_n of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o by_o that_o they_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o common_a and_o general_a opinion_n and_o belief_n of_o christian_n they_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o eucharist_n a_o argument_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a they_o be_v oblige_v to_o unfold_v unto_o we_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v no_o deceive_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n and_o as_o they_o say_v a_o little_a before_o a_o type_n
and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o god_n in_o choose_v this_o type_n and_o not_o a_o humane_a effigy_n intend_v to_o shun_v the_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n they_o content_v not_o themselves_o to_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o image_n they_o declare_v that_o this_o image_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n they_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_v this_o image_n this_o choose_a matter_n this_o substance_n of_o bread_n they_o please_v themselves_o in_o make_v a_o perpetual_a opposition_n betwixt_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v its_o figure_n or_o image_n they_o say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n and_o the_o other_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o the_o former_a be_v the_o matter_n of_o his_o humane_a substance_n without_o personal_a subsistence_n and_o the_o other_o a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v humane_a feature_n that_o the_o one_o be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v that_o the_o other_o be_v render_v holy_a by_o the_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o one_o be_v his_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v to_o himself_o and_o that_o he_o have_v sanctify_v with_o a_o holiness_n proper_a unto_o himself_o and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a and_o because_o the_o father_n which_o precede_v they_o be_v wont_a to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n these_o also_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o express_a image_n of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n in_o contemplation_n whereof_o we_o must_v lift_v up_o our_o faith_n and_o bring_v down_o our_o sin_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o thing_n under_o heaven_n nor_o any_o other_o figure_n but_o that_o choose_v by_o jesus_n christ_n to_o express_v the_o image_n of_o his_o incarnation_n and_o a_o little_a under_o they_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n design_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o represent_v and_o show_v clear_o unto_o man_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o incarnation_n therefore_o they_o thus_o conclude_v all_o their_o discourse_n it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n if_o it_o be_v a_o true_a image_n as_o they_o do_v assure_v it_o be_v necessary_a say_v some_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n shall_v remain_v after_o sanctification_n to_o represent_v sincere_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o which_o be_v not_o abolish_v by_o his_o union_n unto_o the_o divine_a nature_n they_o add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o the_o council_n testify_v that_o our_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v not_o his_o real_a body_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n and_o in_o that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v that_o this_o image_n shall_v be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n without_o the_o lineament_n of_o humane_a shape_n it_o be_v to_o prevent_v idolatry_n a_o argument_n which_o will_v be_v unworthy_a the_o council_n if_o it_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n have_v be_v no_o long_o bread_n but_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v religious_o adore_v by_o reason_n of_o his_o personal_a union_n with_o the_o godhead_n very_o far_o from_o fear_v of_o commit_v idolatry_n in_o adore_v of_o he_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v argue_v from_o this_o testimony_n they_o live_v thirty_o two_o year_n in_o the_o east_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o council_n but_o in_o the_o year_n 787._o the_o empress_n irene_n have_v a_o violent_a affection_n for_o image_n cause_v a_o second_o council_n to_o be_v assemble_v at_o nice_a in_o bythinia_n whither_o she_o cause_v to_o come_v people_n to_o her_o own_o like_n as_o also_o that_o favour_a image_n insomuch_o as_o the_o better_a to_o accomplish_v her_o design_n she_o confer_v the_o patriarchship_n of_o constantinople_n upon_o one_o terrasius_n which_o be_v a_o lay_v person_n can_v not_o according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n be_v capable_a of_o enjoy_v this_o dignity_n in_o this_o council_n assemble_v at_o the_o desire_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o empress_n who_o govern_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o minority_n of_o constantine_n her_o son_n be_v disannul_v all_o that_o have_v be_v do_v at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n they_o censure_v what_o the_o other_o father_n have_v say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o say_v they_o it_o be_v his_o true_a body_n and_o his_o true_a blood_n and_o not_o a_o image_n 758._o council_n nican_n 2._o act_n 6._o t._n 5._o conc_fw-fr p._n 5â—_n &_o 758._o see_v here_o their_o very_a term_n the_o oblation_n be_v pious_o call_v type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v figure_n and_o image_n by_o some_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o the_o perfection_n of_o sanctification_n but_o after_o sanctification_n they_o be_v call_v true_o they_o be_v and_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o thereupon_o they_o censure_v those_o of_o constantinople_n for_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n and_o to_o have_v instance_a for_o destroy_v of_o image_n the_o example_n of_o a_o image_n which_o be_v not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o will_v not_o here_o make_v a_o comparison_n betwixt_o these_o two_o council_n in_o their_o full_a extent_n nor_o search_v into_o the_o parallel_n betwixt_o they_o i_o will_v say_v but_o little_a but_o what_o i_o shall_v say_v will_v suffice_v to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n 191._o sirmond_n t._n â—_o council_n gall._n p._n 191._o not_o to_o mention_v what_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o father_n sirmond_n that_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a can_v have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a and_o universal_a council_n it_o appear_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o much_o simplicity_n and_o sincerity_n may_v be_v see_v in_o that_o of_o constantinople_n although_o we_o have_v but_o little_a of_o their_o act_n trasmit_v unto_o we_o but_o what_o be_v do_v by_o their_o enemy_n but_o in_o that_o of_o nice_n i_o be_o oblige_v to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v injustice_n to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o these_o prelate_n do_v assure_v in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n that_o they_o have_v present_a in_o their_o assembly_n the_o legate_n of_o the_o three_o patriarch_n of_o the_o east_n whereas_o the_o certain_a truth_n be_v 597._o conc._n nican_n 2._o act_n 3._o p._n 594_o 595_o 596_o 597._o that_o not_o one_o of_o the_o three_o patriarch_n of_o the_o east_n do_v send_v any_o deputy_n thither_o but_o five_o or_o six_o hermit_n of_o palestine_n ignorant_a and_o unexperienced_a person_n as_o they_o call_v themselves_o at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n terrasius_n do_v depute_v two_o of_o their_o own_o number_n john_n and_o thomas_n to_o assist_v at_o this_o council_n of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o jerusalem_n i_o find_v no_o mark_n or_o mention_n the_o piece_n insert_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n testify_v the_o same_o second_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o father_n whereof_o it_o be_v compose_v do_v not_o licentious_o abuse_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o their_o party_n but_o i_o can_v forbear_v say_v that_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o in_o that_o of_o nice_n where_o they_o take_v liberty_n miserable_o to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o corrupt_v they_o to_o draw_v inference_n in_o favour_n of_o image_n worship_n this_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o several_a instance_n especial_o in_o all_o the_o four_o session_n in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n have_v recourse_n to_o so_o many_o and_o gross_a piece_n as_o those_o of_o nice_a 622._o act._n 2._o p._n 555._o act._n 4._o p._n 622._o who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o free_o and_o without_o any_o scruple_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o their_o opinion_n as_o the_o act_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n in_o the_o second_o session_n the_o book_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o a_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n although_o this_o ridiculous_a piece_n have_v be_v but_o new_o invent_v 649._o ibid._n 642._o ibid._n 649._o no_o question_n but_o by_o some_o one_o that_o be_v for_o worship_v of_o image_n the_o obscene_a and_o filthy_a history_n of_o a_o friar_n
be_v write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o this_o emperor_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n rather_o than_o by_o his_o pen._n in_o one_o of_o these_o book_n be_v censure_v the_o word_n image_n or_o likeness_n as_o those_o of_o nice_a have_v censure_v it_o in_o those_o of_o constantinople_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o surprise_n in_o this_o censure_n that_o be_v if_o it_o be_v do_v with_o a_o intent_n of_o direct_v it_o against_o nice_a and_o not_o against_o those_o of_o constantinople_n for_o although_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o principal_a design_n of_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n be_v to_o oppose_v that_o of_o nice_n against_o who_o those_o of_o the_o west_n be_v no_o less_o incense_v than_o those_o of_o nice_a have_v be_v against_o they_o of_o constantinople_n i_o will_v make_v no_o censure_n upon_o the_o matter_n not_o to_o give_v occasion_n unto_o any_o uncharitable_a reader_n of_o censure_v i_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o the_o book_n 14._o carol._n magnus_n the_o imag_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v what_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o the_o author_n in_o censure_v the_o word_n image_n the_o mystery_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n ought_v not_o now_o to_o be_v call_v image_n but_o verity_n not_o shadow_n but_o substance_n not_o the_o type_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o what_o have_v be_v figure_v by_o type_n the_o daylight_n be_v already_o come_v and_o shadow_n be_v go_v away_o now_o jesus_n christ_n the_o end_n of_o the_o law_n in_o righteousness_n unto_o all_o believer_n be_v come_v he_o have_v already_o fulfil_v the_o law_n he_o that_o be_v in_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n have_v see_v a_o great_a light_n already_o the_o veil_n be_v fall_v from_o the_o face_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v rend_v have_v discover_v unto_o we_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v hide_v and_o unknown_a now_o the_o true_a melchisedek_n to_o wit_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a king_n the_o king_n of_o peace_n have_v bestow_v upon_o we_o not_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o guess_v at_o the_o scope_n of_o these_o word_n and_o to_o see_v that_o they_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o the_o condemn_v the_o word_n image_n take_v it_o for_o a_o holy_a sign_n institute_v of_o god_n not_o only_o to_o signify_v and_o represent_v but_o also_o effectual_o to_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n unto_o our_o soul_n dead_a for_o our_o sin_n their_o intent_n be_v only_o to_o reprove_v this_o term_n as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o legal_a shadow_n or_o for_o a_o prefiguration_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v therefore_o to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n which_o do_v only_o represent_v without_o communicate_v the_o thing_n represent_v it_o be_v speak_v in_o opposition_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o not_o his_o body_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o a_o sacrament_n so_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a that_o the_o faithful_a soul_n never_o participate_v of_o it_o but_o that_o it_o real_o and_o true_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereas_o the_o type_n of_o the_o law_n do_v only_o prefigure_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o author_n say_v a_o little_a before_o ibid._n ibid._n speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o believer_n do_v receive_v it_o every_o day_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o book_n he_o declare_v 25._o lib._n 2._o c._n 25._o that_o it_o be_v the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n which_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o innovation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n do_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o for_o a_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n and_o again_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o choose_a vessel_n consider_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v not_o only_o be_v equal_a unto_o all_o other_o sacrament_n but_o also_o preferable_a unto_o any_o he_o say_v let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup._n he_o testify_v that_o what_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o in_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v almost_o before_o all_o other_o he_o show_v plain_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o these_o word_n will_v have_v be_v unworthy_a a_o christian_n if_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o proper_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o what_o need_v there_o any_o other_o explanation_n than_o that_o which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o charlemagne_n himself_o when_o write_v unto_o alcuin_n his_o tutor_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n septuage_n ad_fw-la alcuin_n he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o profit_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o several_a explain_v it_o but_o as_o to_o alcuin_v let_v we_o see_v what_o he_o will_v furnish_v we_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n the_o history_n of_o this_o age_n and_o if_o the_o tutor_n will_v accord_v with_o his_o scholar_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o the_o treatise_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n because_o the_o learned_a do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o relate_v what_o be_v write_v by_o the_o late_a andrew_n du_fw-fr chesne_n the_o last_o of_o which_o have_v set_v his_o hand_n unto_o the_o edition_n of_o his_o work_n we_o do_v not_o say_v he_o want_v sufficient_a conjecture_n to_o show_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v not_o alcuin_n 17._o gallia_n braccata_n andr._n quercetan_n praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la alcuin_n c._n 17._o for_o the_o author_n whoever_o it_o be_v do_v testify_v that_o he_o be_v of_o gall_n narboness_n and_o a_o ancient_a copy_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o have_v recover_v twelve_o whole_a chapter_n attribute_n the_o question_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o saint_n tack_v unto_o the_o 18_o chapter_n unto_o the_o friar_n elpris_n who_o according_a to_o trythemius_fw-la flourish_v in_o the_o year_n 1040._o and_o in_o fine_a in_o this_o treatise_n there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o all-saint_n the_o first_o of_o november_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v easy_o find_v by_o sigebert_n and_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v celebrate_v that_o day_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o alcuin_n that_o be_v anno_fw-la 835._o and_o alcuin_n die_v anno_fw-la 804._o neither_o will_v i_o infist_n upon_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o father_n chifflet_n have_v publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o famous_a alcuin_n because_o it_o be_v no_o less_o father_v upon_o this_o excellent_a master_n of_o charlemagne_n than_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n and_o that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o anselm_n meditation_n and_o unadvised_o crowd_v into_o the_o work_n of_o st._n austin_n now_o anselm_n live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o i_o can_v easy_o here_o insert_v all_o the_o evident_a proof_n of_o forgery_n which_o the_o piece_n itself_o do_v furnish_v but_o because_o it_o be_v so_o apparent_a a_o truth_n and_o that_o moreover_o i_o find_v it_o have_v already_o be_v do_v i_o will_v proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o be_v find_v in_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o alcuin_n touch_v the_o subject_n in_o hand_n in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v in_o corpus_n &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o explication_n he_o give_v unto_o we_o of_o these_o word_n in_o the_o same_o place_n 59_o alcuin_n ep._n 59_o the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o of_o this_o mystery_n do_v presage_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o water_n and_o by_o the_o grain_n of_o wheat_n whereof_o the_o flower_n be_v take_v to_o
make_v the_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o union_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v bake_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o end_n the_o member_n shall_v be_v unite_v unto_o their_o head_n etc._n etc._n and_o by_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v exhibit_v and_o so_o when_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o flower_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v incorporate_v and_o join_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n he_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o st._n cyprian_n from_o whence_o he_o borrow_v the_o expression_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o dispute_v against_o christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n 28._o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 5._o c._n 28._o he_o be_v say_v he_o to_o continue_v but_o a_o little_a time_n corporal_o with_o his_o church_n but_o as_o for_o the_o poor_a they_o be_v to_o remain_v always_o so_o that_o we_o may_v always_o give_v unto_o they_o 35._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 34_o &_o 35._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o i_o depart_v by_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o body_n i_o will_v come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n whereby_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o venerable_a bede_n 37._o ibid._n c._n 37._o it_o be_v expedient_a that_o i_o shall_v remove_v from_o before_o your_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o love_n of_o the_o divinity_n may_v sink_v deep_o into_o your_o heart_n it_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v carry_v into_o heaven_n this_o form_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o you_o to_o the_o end_n you_o shall_v the_o more_o ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o according_a to_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o explain_v the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 15._o and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o this_o eat_v say_v he_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o and_o so_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o for_o certain_a eat_v not_o spiritual_o the_o flesh_n although_o he_o visible_o and_o carnal_o do_v eat_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n because_o be_v impure_a he_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o none_o receive_v worthy_o but_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a after_o all_o this_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v which_o side_n alcuin_n be_v of_o although_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v not_o of_o any_o certain_a date_n and_o that_o the_o learned_a do_v not_o agree_v at_o what_o time_n it_o first_o appear_v nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v some_o that_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o book_n of_o image_n be_v compose_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v 5._o ord._n rom._n de_fw-fr offic._n miss_n t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n ed._n 4._o p._n 5._o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v it_o unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o those_o book_n and_o of_o the_o work_n of_o alcuin_n the_o subdeacon_n say_v he_o have_v see_v the_o chalice_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n and_o have_v hear_v deliver_v we_o from_o evil_a depart_v and_o prepare_v the_o cup_n and_o clean_a clothes_n wherein_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n fear_v it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o be_v turn_v to_o dust_n let_v it_o be_v imagine_v if_o that_o can_v befall_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o bishop_n break_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n on_o the_o right_a side_n and_o leave_v the_o piece_n he_o break_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o subject_a that_o may_v be_v break_v into_o bit_n and_o piece_n 6._o ibid_fw-la p._n 6._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n the_o fraction_n or_o as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o consecration_n be_v do_v the_o young_a of_o the_o deacon_n take_v the_o pattern_n from_o the_o sub-deacon_n carry_v it_o unto_o the_o place_n where_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v communicate_v and_o have_v communicate_v he_o deliver_v unto_o the_o archdeacon_n the_o holy_a host_n which_o he_o have_v bite_v see_v again_o if_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v bite_v and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o cup_n where_o there_o be_v put_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a host_n a_o mixture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 10._o ibid._n p._n 10._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o hold_v the_o cup_n and_o the_o quill_n do_v stand_v before_o the_o bishop_n until_o he_o have_v take_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o one_o may_v take_v more_o or_o less_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whether_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n to_o take_v as_o they_o listen_v and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v in_o fine_a ibid._n ibid._n he_o will_v have_v the_o deacon_n take_v care_n with_o much_o precaution_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n and_o plate_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o any_o drop_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n can_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n or_o any_o part_n of_o his_o glorify_a body_n in_o the_o paten_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o those_o time_n which_o this_o author_n afterward_o relate_v there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part._n whence_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o oblation_n present_v unto_o god_n be_v after_o consecration_n a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o the_o inference_n which_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o repeat_v again_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n whatever_o change_v happen_v unto_o the_o ancient_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v no_o alteration_n during_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o doctrine_n still_o continue_v sound_n as_o i_o think_v have_v be_v full_o justify_v hitherto_o but_o at_o last_o in_o the_o ix_o century_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n yet_o bold_a than_o anastatius_fw-la of_o mount_n sina_n who_o content_v himself_o in_o give_v a_o assault_n unto_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o expression_n about_o the_o year_n 818._o attack_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n permit_v that_o the_o innovation_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o term_n and_o in_o the_o belief_n take_v beginning_n by_o two_o friar_n which_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enclose_v in_o their_o cloister_n depart_v in_o their_o meditation_n the_o one_o from_o the_o expression_n the_o other_o from_o the_o belief_n of_o their_o ancestor_n i_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o write_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o year_n 818._o because_o it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n he_o compose_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o scholar_n placidus_n where_o speak_v unto_o adelard_n his_o abbot_n under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o arsenius_n a_o old_a hermit_n he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n that_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n and_o some_o other_o have_v their_o eye_n put_v out_o for_o conspire_v against_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o that_o some_o bishop_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o combination_n be_v banish_v and_o depose_v which_o happen_v exact_o in_o the_o year_n 818._o the_o rebellion_n have_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 817._o as_o the_o historian_n of_o those_o time_n inform_v we_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v that_o paschas_fw-la appear_v sometime_o to_o be_v disturb_v at_o what_o
on_o paschas_fw-la his_o side_n i_o know_v not_o precise_o the_o time_n that_o he_o live_v although_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a it_o be_v either_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n or_o it_o may_v be_v in_o the_o x._o but_o i_o know_v he_o be_v not_o a_o stout_a champion_n and_o that_o his_o courage_n be_v not_o able_a to_o restore_v paschas_fw-la his_o party_n if_o they_o have_v the_o fortune_n to_o be_v worsted_n unto_o this_o day_n the_o name_n and_o quality_n of_o this_o proselyte_n be_v not_o know_v as_o also_o it_o be_v not_o know_v who_o or_o what_o frudegard_n be_v if_o it_o be_v not_o infer_v by_o paschas_fw-la call_v he_o brother_n and_o fellow-soldier_n that_o he_o be_v either_o a_o friar_n or_o abbot_n of_o some_o monastery_n as_o for_o hinâ—mar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n incomparable_o better_o know_v than_o our_o anonymous_n and_o more_o famous_a than_o frudegard_n by_o his_o dignity_n and_o write_n i_o find_v myself_o a_o little_a at_o a_o loss_n for_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o he_o say_v with_o st._n cyprian_a and_o st._n austin_n 1._o 1_o hinem._n the_o proed_a c._n 3._o epilogi_fw-la c._n 1._o that_o our_o saviour_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o thing_n that_o be_v reduce_v into_o one_o 48._o 2_o id._n ibid._n &_o the_o cavend_n viriis_fw-la c._n 12._o &_o ad_fw-la hincm_n laud._n c._n 48._o that_o he_o reserve_v with_o st._n austin_n and_o st._n prosper_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n for_o believer_n only_o 17._o 3_o id_fw-la de_fw-la non_fw-la trina_fw-la deitate_fw-la c._n 17._o that_o he_o declare_v with_o the_o former_a that_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n 11._o 4_o id._n the_o caven_n vit_fw-mi c._n 11._o and_o that_o he_o acknowledge_v with_o other_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o love_n and_o as_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n as_o a_o man_n travel_v into_o a_o far_a country_n shall_v leave_v a_o pledge_n unto_o his_o friend_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o i_o shall_v make_v he_o a_o friend_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o doctrine_n do_v not_o agree_v well_o with_o what_o we_o have_v now_o mention_v but_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o find_v in_o his_o write_n some_o thing_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v the_o same_o paschas_fw-la i_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o make_v he_o his_o adversary_n 12._o id._n the_o cavend_n vit_fw-mi c._n 12._o for_o example_n what_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o day_n consecrate_v upon_o his_o table_n that_o he_o sanctify_v his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o make_v himself_o 31._o id._n the_o prade_a â—_o 31._o and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o trois_fw-fr and_o john_n scot_n or_o of_o scotland_n or_o rather_o of_o ireland_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n let_v the_o reader_n than_o place_n hincmar_n either_o among_o the_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la or_o among_o his_o friend_n for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v of_o his_o favourer_n i_o mean_v that_o he_o follow_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o affirm_v as_o a_o thing_n indubitable_a and_o which_o may_v not_o be_v question_v i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o be_v of_o any_o extraordinary_a esteem_n for_o if_o we_o believe_v father_n sirmond_n who_o otherwise_o be_v no_o enemy_n unto_o he_o archbishop_n hincmar_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v deceive_v himself_o 5._o sirm._n de_fw-fr duob_fw-la diony_n c._n 4._o mauguin_n hist_o chron._n p._n 442._o apolog._n pour_fw-fr les_fw-fr saint_n peres_n l._n 5._o p._n 3._o c._n 5._o and_o to_o deceive_v other_o if_o we_o believe_v monsieur_n the_o precedent_n mauguin_n he_o call_v he_o a_o deceiver_n and_o a_o dissembler_n and_o if_o we_o will_v give_v credit_n unto_o the_o description_n that_o be_v make_v of_o he_o in_o the_o apology_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n defender_n of_o free_a will_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o to_o be_v both_o violent_a and_o ignorant_a a_o deceiver_n scandalous_a and_o malicious_a a_o calumniator_n and_o a_o man_n full_a of_o vanity_n these_o be_v the_o colour_n wherein_o he_o be_v display_v in_o that_o excellent_a work_n beside_o several_a other_o which_o i_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o that_o if_o hincmar_n be_v such_o a_o person_n as_o these_o gentleman_n describe_v he_o to_o be_v i_o do_v not_o think_v he_o will_v render_v the_o party_n very_o considerable_a in_o which_o side_n soever_o he_o be_v place_v yet_o he_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o wherein_o he_o be_v better_o skilled_a than_o in_o that_o which_o be_v dogmatical_a and_o relate_v unto_o divinity_n in_o the_o main_a see_v here_o two_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la one_o of_o which_o to_o wit_n the_o anonymous_n declare_v himself_o direct_o for_o he_o and_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v hincmar_n though_o he_o make_v not_o so_o formal_a a_o declaration_n do_v nevertheless_o in_o all_o probability_n follow_v his_o step_n but_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v the_o only_a two_o which_o i_o can_v find_v to_o be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o ix_o century_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o anonimous_a write_v in_o that_o century_n whereas_o if_o he_o write_v after_o as_o father_n cellot_n incline_v to_o think_v he_o do_v all_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o friar_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o corby_n will_v consist_v in_o himself_o and_o hincmar_n in_o the_o uncertainty_n we_o be_v in_o whether_o st._n austin_n or_o paschas_fw-la prevail_v over_o frudegard_n as_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n which_o some_o attribute_n unto_o haymon_n bishop_n of_o alberstadt_n other_o unto_o remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o other_o in_o fine_a with_o great_a probability_n unto_o remy_n friar_n of_o auxerr_n i_o do_v not_o think_v he_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o friend_n nor_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la he_o do_v like_o those_o that_o see_v a_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o two_o faction_n take_v part_n with_o neither_o but_o think_v of_o make_v a_o three_o party_n for_o he_o will_v neither_o follow_v the_o party_n of_o paschas_fw-la nor_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o which_o argue_v against_o he_o but_o will_v establish_v in_o the_o west_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v find_v the_o opinion_n that_o damascen_n have_v broach_v in_o the_o east_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n one_o sole_a body_n with_o the_o true_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o speak_v of_o damascen_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o we_o here_o place_n remy_n of_o auxerr_n although_o he_o live_v not_o according_a to_o all_o circumstance_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n because_o he_o have_v a_o middle_a opinion_n betwixt_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n we_o can_v appoint_v he_o a_o fit_a place_n than_o this_o to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o he_o disturb_v not_o the_o deposition_n of_o paschas_fw-la his_o friend_n neither_o shall_v he_o trouble_v the_o testimony_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n be_v such_o as_o we_o say_v i_o hope_v the_o candid_a reader_n will_v believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o when_o he_o shall_v see_v what_o we_o here_o produce_v of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o of_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n '_o the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n into_o the_o unity_n of_o his_o person_n 10._o remig._n altiss_n comment_n in_fw-ge â—_o ad_fw-la corin._n c._n 10._o and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o this_o bread_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o they_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v also_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o godhead_n of_o the_o son_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_a by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o world_n and_o cause_v that_o it_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o
jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o all_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o worthy_o in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o nevertheless_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n â—1_n id._n ibid._n in_o cap._n â—1_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o three_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o body_n and_o afterward_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v bring_v from_o several_a place_n and_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_a throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o several_a priest_n nevertheless_o the_o divinity_n that_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o 441._o â—d_a in_o canone_o idiss_fw-la â—_o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 441._o do_v make_v this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v one_o and_o not_o two_o and_o elsewhere_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n be_v one_o so_o also_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o sundry_a place_n and_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o different_a day_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o sole_a body_n and_o one_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o give_v unto_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o be_v join_v to_o it_o and_o cause_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o also_o it_o shall_v be_v join_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o shall_v be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o verity_n this_o author_n whoever_o he_o be_v say_v two_o or_o three_o thing_n which_o sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o intention_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v the_o bread_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o necessity_n than_o he_o must_v needs_o believe_v that_o it_o subsist_v still_o after_o consecration_n because_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o can_v be_v join_v unto_o another_o thing_n the_o unite_n and_o join_v of_o two_o different_a subject_n presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o he_o say_v also_o that_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o affirm_v it_o no_o more_o of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o of_o the_o church_n he_o than_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v both_o so_o after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o fine_a see_v here_o how_o he_o argue_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o one_o and_o the_o same_o virtue_n and_o animate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n they_o be_v not_o then_o three_o body_n but_o one_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o body_n depend_v on_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o he_o so_o that_o because_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n act_v also_o in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v according_a to_o this_o author_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o that_o though_o consider_v they_o several_o they_o be_v three_o different_a body_n yet_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o principle_n and_o in_o the_o numerical_a identity_n if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o the_o same_o virtue_n they_o become_v one_o sole_a body_n this_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v comprehend_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n which_o though_o not_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la yet_o be_v not_o for_o all_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n therefore_o we_o will_v let_v he_o stand_v alone_o to_o receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o other_o which_o present_v themselves_o to_o be_v hear_v the_o first_o be_v rabanus_n very_o illustrious_a for_o his_o dignity_n and_o for_o his_o merit_n historian_n vie_v with_o each_o other_o to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o unto_o who_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compare_v he_o be_v first_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o fulda_n than_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o monastery_n and_o at_o last_o archbishop_n of_o mayance_n this_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o the_o most_o famous_a disciple_n of_o the_o great_a alcuin_n tutor_n unto_o charlemagne_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o argue_v and_o open_o oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o against_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v new_a and_o strange_a unto_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o declaration_n which_o the_o anonimous_a author_n and_o favourer_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v make_v we_o say_v that_o rabanus_n dispute_v against_o he_o at_o large_a supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n but_o if_o we_o have_v not_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o disciple_n of_o paschas_fw-la we_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o matter_n see_v rabanus_n himself_o have_v transmit_v the_o thing_n unto_o we_o for_o in_o his_o penitential_a which_o peter_n stuart_n professor_n in_o divinity_n in_o the_o college_n of_o ingolstat_n have_v publish_v he_o speak_v after_o this_o sort_n eucharist_n raban_n maur._n in_o penitent_a c._n 33_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v not_o long_o since_o some_o person_n hold_v erroneous_a opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a which_o error_n we_o have_v oppose_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v and_o have_v signify_v in_o write_v unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o body_n itself_o it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o rabanus_n write_v direct_o against_o paschas_fw-la see_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o condemn_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v as_o erroneous_a be_v just_a that_o of_o paschas_fw-la as_o we_o have_v plain_o demonstrate_v this_o letter_n be_v lose_v either_o through_o the_o length_n of_o time_n or_o the_o malice_n of_o man_n which_o have_v live_v since_o that_o time_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o do_v know_v that_o he_o write_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n be_v a_o great_a enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o unhe_v plain_o testify_v by_o several_a of_o his_o other_o work_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n for_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o these_o divine_a symbol_n be_v receive_v by_o communicant_o part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o their_o substance_n and_o the_o rest_n go_v as_o their_o other_o ordinary_a food_n do_v unto_o the_o place_n where_o nature_n discharge_v itself_o supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la the_o anonymous_n author_n already_o cite_v several_a time_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o hold_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v to_o his_o brother_n robert_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o epitome_n of_o amalarius_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o manuscript_n at_o oxford_n malmesbur_fw-la guillelm_n malmesbur_fw-la in_o all-soul_n college_n i_o give_v you_o notice_n say_v he_o that_o among_o those_o which_o have_v write_v of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v one_o that_o you_o be_v to_o avoid_v which_o be_v call_v rabanus_n which_o in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v profitable_a to_o nourishment_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n or_o malady_n or_o age_n or_o to_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n or_o to_o death_n itself_o see_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n 62._o tho._n walden_v t._n 1._o doctrine_n in_o praesat_fw-la &_o t._n 2._o c._n 19.52_o &_o 62._o thomas_n waldensis_n testify_v the_o same_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o his_o write_n where_o he_o reproach_v wicliff_n that_o as_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n so_o he_o may_v also_o teach_v with_o rabanus_n that_o it_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n and_o he_o instance_v the_o
very_a testimony_n which_o wicliff_n have_v borrow_v out_o of_o rabanus_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o most_o certain_a that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o mayans_n teach_v two_o thing_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n one_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n it_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o mean_a accident_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n and_o in_o so_o say_v he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o origin_n who_o say_v so_o positive_o six_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o the_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v be_v that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v feed_v our_o body_n and_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n which_o he_o learn_v from_o st._n irenaeus_n st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n and_o other_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o intend_v himself_o to_o say_v unto_o we_o 31._o roba_fw-la maur._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 31._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o choose_v rather_o that_o believer_n shall_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v into_o their_o nourishment_n or_o as_o it_o be_v cite_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n agreeable_a to_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n into_o part_n of_o themselves_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o visible_a thing_n the_o invisible_a effect_n shall_v be_v show_v for_o as_o material_a food_n do_v nourish_v the_o body_n and_o preserve_v it_o outward_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o word_n do_v inward_o strengthen_v and_o preserve_v the_o soul_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o do_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o we_o when_o we_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v it_o so_o also_o be_v we_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o we_o do_v live_v in_o obedience_n and_o in_o holiness_n and_o build_v always_o upon_o this_o foundation_n 26_o id._n in_o mat._n c._n 26_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o with_o venerable_a bede_n that_o jesus_n christ_n 8._o id._n in_o ecclesia_fw-la li._n 7._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n have_v substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n c._n 31._o l._n 1._o and_o the_o redeemer_n of_o mankind_n make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wheat_n and_o wine_n a_o convenient_a mystery_n convert_v it_o into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o our_o lord_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o melchisedek_n do_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n he_o ought_v to_o imitate_v his_o oblation_n and_o teach_v we_o wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v with_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o bread_n do_v strengthen_v the_o body_n it_o be_v fit_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o do_v for_o this_o cause_n resemble_v his_o blood_n now_o both_o these_o be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n a_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n unto_o his_o natural_a body_n from_o which_o he_o distinguish_v it_o it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n do_v teach_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o what_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v after_o rabanus_n i_o will_v receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n although_o a_o little_a ancient_a it_o be_v something_o difficult_a to_o know_v who_o he_o be_v and_o what_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n he_o enjoy_v and_o this_o difficulty_n be_v occasion_v because_o some_o make_v he_o a_o deacon_n other_o a_o priest_n other_o a_o abbot_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o a_o bishop_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o great_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o be_v invest_v with_o these_o four_o dignity_n one_o after_o the_o other_o unto_o which_o also_o they_o add_v that_o of_o archipresbyter_n let_v the_o reader_n see_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o seven_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n where_o this_o learned_a benedictine_n prove_v what_o we_o now_o say_v and_o he_o allege_v beside_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n father_n sirmond_n which_o call_v he_o only_o deacon_n and_o refute_v he_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr blondell_n who_o write_v that_o he_o be_v also_o bishop_n he_o approve_v and_o of_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o abbot_n and_o archipresbyâ—â—r_n although_o hitherto_o can_v be_v discover_v neither_o the_o place_n of_o his_o monastery_n nor_o of_o his_o diocese_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v endeavour_v to_o eclipse_v his_o reputation_n epist_n lib._n the_o trâ—â—us_a epist_n because_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o touch_v predestination_n which_o subject_a at_o that_o time_n be_v very_o hot_o dispute_v and_o controvert_v among_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_z of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v mighty_o inveigh_v against_o he_o in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v against_o amalarius_n his_o four_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n flori._n agoâ—ard_n count_v amalar._n index_n chronolog_n 〈◊〉_d pat._n in_o author_n 9_o secul_fw-la &_o maâ—usc_n flori._n he_o be_v no_o better_o treat_v by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o write_v express_o against_o he_o where_o he_o deny_v among_o other_o thing_n what_o amalarius_n have_v say_v of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr triformi_fw-la corpore_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o expression_n which_o also_o escape_v not_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n who_o give_v this_o intimation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n follow_v not_o the_o foolery_n of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr tripartito_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la but_o as_o man_n be_v always_o man_n and_o that_o they_o but_o too_o much_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o their_o passion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o merit_n of_o amalarius_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o enemy_n for_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o manuscript_n alalledge_v by_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n in_o the_o preface_n abovementioned_a he_o be_v qualify_v with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o man_n most_o learned_a and_o those_o which_o after_o he_o have_v write_v of_o divine_a office_n mention_v he_o with_o honour_n and_o great_a commendation_n two_o thing_n may_v inform_v we_o in_o what_o esteem_n he_o be_v the_o first_o be_v in_o that_o he_o be_v by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a send_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n to_o search_v for_o antiphonary_n antiphon_n amalar._n in_o prologue_n antiphon_n as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o antiphonary_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o same_o emperor_n have_v assemble_v a_o council_n at_o aaix_fw-fr la_fw-fr chapel_n anno_fw-la 816._o he_o order_v a_o rule_n to_o be_v make_v for_o prebend_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o the_o prebend_n shall_v conform_v unto_o it_o as_o the_o friar_n do_v unto_o st._n bennet_n and_o it_o be_v this_o amalarius_n that_o by_o order_n of_o this_o prince_n compose_v this_o book_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o ademar_n a_o friar_n of_o angoulesm_n in_o his_o chronicle_n whereunto_o may_v also_o be_v add_v 110._o ademar_n in_o chron._n anno_fw-la 816._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 110._o that_o the_o same_o amalarius_n be_v choose_v with_o halitgarius_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 824._o against_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n to_o present_v into_o the_o same_o emperor_n the_o letter_n write_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o memoir_n that_o lewis_n the_o deboâ—ur_n direct_v unto_o jeremy_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n
you_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o you_o participate_v not_o of_o my_o passion_n and_o if_o you_o believe_v not_o that_o i_o die_v for_o your_o salvation_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n austin_n he_o also_o testify_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n that_o he_o glory_v in_o be_v one_o of_o his_o follower_n the_o mystery_n be_v the_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n as_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o bishop_n boniface_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n his_o blood_n so_o also_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n so_o we_o may_v also_o say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o he_o can_v not_o say_v more_o plain_o that_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o letter_n unto_o one_o guntard_n who_o he_o call_v his_o son_n and_o that_o he_o be_v something_o dissatisfy_v because_o amalarius_n do_v spit_v present_o after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o 196._o id._n ad_fw-la guntard_n ep._n 6._o p._n 196._o that_o he_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n above_o all_o other_o food_n it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o likely_a he_o will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o comparison_n betwixt_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o our_o ordinary_a food_n but_o he_o may_v well_o say_v so_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a respect_n and_o veneration_n than_o for_o our_o other_o meat_n he_o explain_v himself_o and_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o his_o typical_a body_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n to_o pour_v out_o his_o body_n by_o the_o member_n and_o vein_n for_o our_o eternal_a salvation_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o may_v be_v cast_v out_o in_o spit_v after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o whereof_o some_o part_n may_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n unto_o all_o which_o he_o add_v have_v so_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o good_a intention_n i_o do_v intend_v to_o argue_v whether_o it_o be_v invisible_o lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n or_o whether_o it_o remain_v in_o our_o body_n until_o the_o day_n of_o our_o death_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v exhale_v into_o the_o air_n or_o whether_o it_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o whether_o it_o go_v out_o at_o the_o pore_n our_o saviour_n say_v 172._o ibid._n p._n 172._o whatsoever_o enter_v in_o at_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n only_a care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v not_o to_o receive_v it_o with_o a_o heart_n of_o judas_n not_o to_o misprise_v it_o but_o to_o distinguish_v it_o save_o from_o ordinary_a food_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o require_v that_o during_o lent_n all_o believer_n 174._o id._n de_fw-fr observatione_fw-la quadrage_n p._n 174._o except_v such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesâ—_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v warn_v not_o to_o draw_v near_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n irreverent_o i_o know_v not_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o after_o all_o these_o declaration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o amalarius_n be_v far_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la 25._o id._n the_o offic_n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 25._o and_o that_o when_o he_o say_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o plain_a nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v be_v change_v into_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o this_o morsel_n the_o soul_n of_o communicant_n be_v fill_v with_o a_o heavenly_a benediction_n which_o be_v passage_n allege_v by_o the_o latin_n to_o support_v their_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v not_o that_o they_o pass_v or_o as_o rabanus_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n add_v he_o i_o find_v he_o have_v so_o full_o explain_v and_o clear_v his_o intention_n that_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o flesh_n itself_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n as_o paschas_fw-la teach_v but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o sanctification_n pass_v into_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o oil_n the_o people_n offer_v 12._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o that_o by_o benediction_n it_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n therefore_o he_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o of_o some_o likeness_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v subject_a unto_o divers_a accident_n whereto_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v expose_v particular_o of_o go_v into_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o he_o please_v of_o this_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n unto_o rabanus_n and_o amalarius_n i_o will_v join_v wallafridus_n strabo_n who_o in_o all_o probability_n write_v his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n betwixt_o the_o year_n 840._o and_o 849._o poemate_fw-la in_o poemate_fw-la which_o be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o decease_n in_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o father_n and_o master_n it_o may_v give_v cause_n to_o conceive_v that_o he_o be_v of_o one_o judgement_n with_o he_o but_o because_o mere_a surmise_n be_v not_o sufficient_a proof_n nor_o convince_a argument_n 10._o walafri_fw-la strabo_n lib._n de_fw-la reb._n eccles_n c._n 16._o bibl._n p._n 7._o t._n 10._o let_v we_o learn_v from_o his_o own_o mouth_n what_o he_o believe_v of_o the_o mystery_n which_o we_o examine_v jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n teach_v they_o to_o celebrate_v it_o in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o most_o holy_a passion_n because_o there_o can_v nothing_o be_v find_v more_o fit_v then_o these_o species_n to_o signify_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o head_n and_o his_o member_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n by_o mean_n of_o water_n and_o as_o the_o wine_n be_v press_v from_o several_a grape_n so_o also_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o the_o union_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o believer_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v choose_v for_o we_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n in_o that_o melchisedek_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n he_o give_v unto_o believer_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o that_o as_o for_o that_o great_a number_n of_o legal_a sacrifice_n 18._o id._n cap._n 18._o jesus_n christ_n give_v we_o the_o word_n of_o his_o gospel_n so_o also_o for_o that_o great_a diversity_n of_o sacrifice_n believer_n shall_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o all_o these_o passage_n be_v exceed_o clear_a so_o it_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a they_o shall_v serve_v for_o a_o commentary_n unto_o other_o if_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o wallafridus_n have_v speak_v less_o clear_a any_o where_n else_o for_o than_o shall_v that_o judicious_a rule_n of_o tertullia_n be_v practise_v that_o the_o plain_a thing_n shall_v prevail_v 21._o tertull._n the_o resurrect_a carn_v c._n 19_o &_o 21._o and_o that_o the_o most_o certain_a shall_v prescribe_v against_o the_o uncertain_a thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a shall_v be_v judge_v by_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v certain_a and_o those_o which_o be_v obscure_a by_o those_o which_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a let_v we_o apply_v this_o unto_o what_o wallafridus_n say_v in_o another_o place_n which_o the_o latin_n forget_v
not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 17._o id._n cap._n 17._o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o so_o explain_v himself_o in_o regard_n to_o their_o efficacy_n and_o their_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o real_a and_o effectual_a communication_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v substantial_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o declaration_n he_o make_v just_a before_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n whereas_o these_o thing_n accord_v very_o well_o with_o say_v that_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n yet_o they_o be_v for_o all_o that_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n and_o in_o virtue_n because_o they_o be_v indeed_o accompany_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o his_o precious_a blood_n the_o term_n of_o true_o be_v oppose_v not_o unto_o figurative_o or_o sacramental_o for_o that_o will_v be_v a_o contradiction_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o mystery_n but_o it_o be_v oppose_v unto_o untruth_n as_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o vain_o as_o if_o it_o have_v only_o the_o bare_a name_n and_o nefficacious_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o virtue_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o wallafridus_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n entitle_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o chapter_n the_o more_o to_o advance_v the_o efficacy_n he_o with_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n particular_o with_o rabanus_n his_o master_n and_o with_o ratramn_v his_o contemporary_a interpret_v the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n not_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o to_o speak_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o truth_n aethiop_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n and_o not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n this_o be_v the_o reason_v of_o protestant_n at_o the_o same_o time_n time_n that_o wallafridus_n write_v his_o book_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v in_o great_a reputation_n but_o because_o we_o have_v that_o to_o say_v of_o this_o prelate_n as_o will_v give_v a_o very_a great_a weight_n unto_o his_o testimony_n we_o will_v reserve_v he_o for_o a_o chapter_n unto_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o will_v say_v something_o of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n in_o gastinais_n who_o in_o that_o he_o speak_v horable_o of_o heribold_n as_o shall_v be_v relate_v hereafter_o may_v intimate_v that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o judgement_n but_o these_o sort_n of_o inference_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o therefore_o i_o will_v seek_v for_o something_o in_o his_o write_n that_o be_v more_o material_a as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o amulus_fw-la or_o amulo_fw-la archbishop_n of_o lion_n in_o behalf_n of_o guenilo_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o and_o of_o count_n gerrard_n in_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n 40._o lupus_fw-la ferratiâ—n_n ep._n 81._o id._n ep._n 40._o he_o say_v that_o he_o raise_v his_o humanity_n unto_o heaven_n to_o be_v always_o present_a with_o he_o by_o his_o divinity_n this_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o tutor_n and_o render_v he_o thanks_o for_o that_o he_o take_v care_n of_o instruct_v he_o do_v no_o less_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v and_o give_v cause_n to_o think_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n rabanus_n have_v instill_v his_o opinion_n into_o he_o because_o most_o common_o we_o embrace_v their_o opinion_n who_o disciple_n we_o have_v be_v in_o our_o youth_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v opinion_n receive_v by_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o world_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o three_o question_n edit_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la quaest_n p._n 208_o 209._o ult_n edit_fw-la which_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o to_o wit_n that_o god_n have_v subject_v spiritual_a creature_n unto_o time_n only_o but_o as_o for_o bodily_a thing_n he_o have_v subject_v they_o unto_o time_n and_o unto_o place_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v question_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o body_n that_o have_v length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n and_o which_o be_v call_v solid_a be_v never_o contain_v but_o in_o one_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o mean_v of_o be_v contain_v circumscriptive_o otherwise_o his_o opposition_n will_v be_v insignificant_a be_v certain_a that_o spirit_n for_o instance_n angel_n also_o fill_v a_o place_n so_o that_o whilst_o they_o be_v here_o they_o be_v not_o there_o and_o this_o be_v term_v to_o be_v in_o a_o place_n definitive_o but_o to_o be_v there_o circumscriptive_o appertain_v only_o unto_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o several_a part_n be_v in_o such_o manner_n situate_v in_o the_o place_n which_o they_o fill_v that_o each_o part_n of_o the_o body_n answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n 3._o st._n fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n diac._n c._n 3._o it_o not_o be_v give_v unto_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n see_v then_o that_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o exi_n of_o body_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o inseparable_a from_o every_o corporal_a creature_n without_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o this_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o real_a presence_n whereupon_o it_o depend_v as_o one_o of_o its_o necessary_a consequence_n this_o be_v what_o several_a do_v infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a be_v inform_v that_o his_o subject_n be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o opinion_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o consult_v some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o great_a credit_n and_o esteem_n among_o other_o which_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o choose_v two_o person_n who_o he_o esteem_v very_o much_o the_o one_o be_v bertram_n or_o as_o he_o be_v call_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n ratramn_v which_o be_v his_o true_a name_n and_o the_o other_o be_v john_n surname_v erigenius_n of_o scotland_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o ireland_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o our_o time_n their_o write_n have_v not_o have_v the_o same_o fate_n for_o those_o of_o ratramn_n have_v be_v preserve_v unto_o we_o but_o as_o for_o those_o of_o john_n they_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v two_o hundred_o year_n after_o at_o the_o council_n of_o verceill_n and_o as_o they_o be_v two_o several_a writer_n so_o we_o must_v also_o distinguish_v they_o in_o this_o history_n and_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o each_o of_o they_o several_o to_o begin_v with_o ratramn_o priest_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o orbais_n i_o say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n so_o esteem_v in_o his_o time_n that_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o defend_v the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o by_o the_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n we_o have_v in_o our_o hand_n the_o four_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o be_v such_o that_o when_o i_o compare_v they_o with_o that_o write_v by_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o in_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o cause_n i_o find_v as_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o as_o betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n or_o at_o least_o betwixt_o the_o weak_a essay_n of_o some_o illiterate_a person_n and_o the_o accomplish_a work_n of_o a_o exquisite_a artist_n because_o in_o truth_n the_o work_n of_o aeneas_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o comparison_n of_o that_o of_o ratramn_v i_o say_v of_o that_o ratramn_v unto_o who_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n ascribe_v such_o great_a commendation_n in_o the_o xv_o century_n and_o who_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n austin_n defender_n of_o the_o free_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o much_o admire_v when_o they_o make_v use_v of_o what_o he_o write_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n speak_v of_o he_o say_v 135._o mauguin_n dissertat_fw-la hist_o
say_v so_o say_v he_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v not_o what_o it_o be_v before_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n have_v be_v change_v now_o we_o see_v there_o be_v no_o corporal_a change_n pass_v they_o must_v then_o of_o necessity_n confess_v the_o change_n be_v pass_v in_o some_o other_o regard_n than_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o they_o must_v be_v constrain_v to_o deny_v ibid._n ibid._n either_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n or_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v permit_v to_o say_v nor_o even_o to_o think_v or_o if_o they_o confess_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v that_o can_v be_v without_o there_o be_v a_o change_n for_o the_o better_a that_o this_o change_n be_v pass_v corporal_o then_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v pass_v spiritual_o that_o be_v to_o say_v ibid._n ibid._n figurative_o inasmuch_o as_o the_o spiritual_a body_n and_o the_o spiritual_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o bodily_a bread_n and_o corporal_a wine_n and_o to_o inform_v we_o clear_o of_o his_o intention_n he_o add_v it_o be_v not_o that_o two_o several_a thing_n exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n one_o whereof_o be_v corporal_n and_o the_o other_o spiritual_a no_o but_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o in_o one_o regard_n be_v the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o in_o another_o regard_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n for_o in_o regard_n of_o what_o we_o touch_v corporal_o they_o be_v the_o element_n or_o bodily_a creature_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o what_o they_o be_v make_v spiritual_o they_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o also_o affirm_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v outward_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v proper_a to_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o from_o thence_o pass_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o second_o question_n to_o wit_n ibid._n ibid._n whether_o that_o which_o believer_n do_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n daily_o in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o body_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v and_o be_v bury_v and_o which_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n he_o thus_o explain_v himself_o these_o creature_n in_o regard_n of_o their_o substance_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v after_o consecration_n the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o they_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o it_o be_v visible_a that_o they_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o kind_n although_o they_o be_v consecrate_v the_o change_n then_o which_o pass_v here_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v internal_a what_o faith_n behold_v do_v nourish_v the_o soul_n and_o communicate_v unto_o it_o the_o substance_n of_o life_n eternal_a and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v be_v make_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n compose_v of_o bone_n and_o sinew_n divide_v by_o the_o lineament_n of_o member_n furnish_v with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n from_o which_o it_o receive_v life_n and_o motion_n but_o as_o for_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n which_o spiritual_o feed_v the_o faithful_a people_n it_o be_v make_v according_a to_o what_o it_o be_v outward_o of_o grain_n of_o wheat_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o baker_n without_o bone_n and_o nerve_n without_o diversity_n of_o member_n without_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n or_o exercise_v any_o life_n or_o motion_n for_o all_o that_o be_v in_o it_o which_o communicate_v life_n unto_o we_o proceed_v from_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n from_o a_o invisible_a efficacy_n and_o from_o a_o divine_a benediction_n therefore_o it_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n in_o regard_n of_o what_o appear_v outward_o from_o what_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o mystery_n whereas_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v be_v not_o inward_o what_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v outward_o because_o it_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o a_o real_a man_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o true_a body_n exist_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o true_a body_n it_o must_v also_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o alone_o represent_v in_o this_o bread_n but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n be_v therein_o figure_v also_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v of_o divers_a grain_n because_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v compose_v of_o many_o believer_n and_o as_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mystical_o the_o number_n of_o the_o people_n which_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v therein_o also_o represent_v mystical_o and_o as_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o believer_n not_o corporal_o but_o spiritual_o it_o be_v also_o necessary_a to_o understand_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o corporal_o but_o spiritual_o so_o also_o it_o be_v command_v to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o offer_v the_o one_o without_o the_o other_o because_o the_o people_n can_v be_v without_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o jesus_n christ_n without_o the_o people_n as_o the_o head_n can_v subsist_v without_o the_o member_n nor_o the_o member_n without_o the_o head_n and_o the_o water_n in_o this_o sacrament_n bear_v the_o image_n of_o the_o people_n if_o this_o wine_n sanctify_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n be_v corporal_o change_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a that_o the_o water_n which_o be_v therein_o also_o mingle_v shall_v be_v corporal_o change_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o faithful_a believer_n for_o where_o there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o sanctification_n there_o must_v be_v also_o of_o necessity_n one_o operation_n and_o where_o this_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o reason_n there_o will_v also_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o mystery_n now_o we_o see_v there_o be_v no_o change_n make_v in_o the_o water_n according_a to_o the_o body_n therefore_o by_o consequence_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o bodily_a change_n make_v in_o the_o wine_n all_o that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o water_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v take_v spiritual_o all_o than_o that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o wine_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v understand_v spiritual_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o do_v differ_v in_o themselves_o be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o be_v make_v immortal_a and_o die_v no_o more_o death_n have_v no_o more_o dominion_n over_o he_o he_o be_v eternal_a and_o can_v die_v now_o this_o body_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v temporal_a and_o not_o eternal_a corruptible_a and_o not_o incorruptible_a it_o be_v in_o the_o way_n and_o not_o in_o the_o country_n they_o do_v then_o differ_v therefore_o they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o then_o if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o how_o be_v it_o that_o they_o call_v they_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o real_a blood_n for_o if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o one_o may_v true_o say_v so_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v incorruptible_a impassable_a and_o by_o consequence_n eternal_a it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v that_o this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v incorruptible_a and_o eternal_a but_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a because_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n it_o be_v divide_v unto_o believer_n which_o receive_v it_o and_o be_v eat_v with_o the_o tooth_n it_o be_v swallow_v down_o and_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n what_o we_o do_v exterior_o be_v then_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o we_o believe_v by_o faith_n what_o regard_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o body_n be_v corruptible_a but_o what_o be_v believe_v by_o faith_n be_v incorruptible_a what_o appear_v outward_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o the_o image_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o what_o the_o heart_n feel_v and_o understand_v be_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o fine_a for_o the_o whole_a book_n must_v be_v transcribe_v if_o all_o shall_v be_v allege_v that_o make_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la ibid._n ibid._n he_o thus_o conclude_v the_o whole_a treatise_n let_v your_o wisdom_n consider_v illustrious_a prince_n that_o we_o have_v very_o clear_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o by_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n
that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v figure_n because_o a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o body_n which_o be_v by_o mystery_n and_o the_o body_n which_o suffer_v which_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o this_o here_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n where_o there_o be_v neither_o figure_n nor_o signification_n but_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o be_v present_a the_o faithful_a desire_n to_o behold_v he_o because_o he_o be_v our_o head_n and_o because_o that_o in_o his_o sight_n consist_v the_o joy_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o the_o father_n and_o he_o be_v but_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o body_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v assume_v but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o inhabit_v in_o jesus_n christ_n god-man_n but_o the_o mystical_a body_n be_v a_o figure_n not_o only_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o of_o the_o believe_a people_n for_o it_o bear_v the_o figure_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o which_o be_v crucify_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o and_o of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o jesus_n christ_n by_o baptism_n and_o be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n and_o suffering_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o gospel_n say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o st._n paul_n expound_v after_o this_o manner_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v forth_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n until_o he_o come_v it_o be_v then_o our_o saviour_n and_o st._n paul_n which_o teach_v we_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n that_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v there_o lay_v as_o a_o figure_n or_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o as_o ratramn_v oppose_v himself_o direct_o against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o belief_n by_o oppose_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o paschas_fw-la have_v write_v of_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n for_o in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o positive_o affirm_v the_o locality_n or_o the_o inclusion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o place_n which_o it_o occupi_v whereas_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o adversary_n import_v that_o it_o can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n 333_o in_o spicil_n d'acher_n t._n 1._o p._n 333_o in_o hold_v these_o thing_n say_v he_o you_o wicked_o utter_v a_o kind_n of_o novelty_n to_o cry_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o can_v hinder_v our_o saviour_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v bear_v because_o no_o creature_n can_v resist_v the_o creator_n but_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o do_v subsist_v be_v open_a and_o penetrable_a unto_o he_o whilst_o you_o judge_v so_o you_o judge_v very_o prudent_o but_o when_o by_o this_o rule_n you_o go_v about_o to_o subject_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n you_o plain_o dogmatise_v as_o to_o what_o regard_v his_o power_n but_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o property_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o his_o humane_a birth_n you_o stray_v very_o far_o from_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o firm_a nothing_o that_o be_v not_o penetrable_a unto_o the_o power_n of_o the_o will_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o for_o the_o humanity_n which_o he_o have_v take_v it_o be_v enclose_v and_o shut_v up_o in_o the_o virgin_n womb_n that_o during_o the_o time_n it_o remain_v there_o it_o be_v not_o elsewhere_o but_o in_o a_o short_a time_n it_o leave_v the_o abide_v of_o the_o virgin_n womb_n and_o go_v forth_o and_o return_v no_o more_o thither_o what_o be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v show_v by_o this_o change_n of_o place_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o though_o he_o be_v omnipresent_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o circumscription_n of_o his_o body_n that_o that_o which_o be_v local_a as_o it_o be_v not_o always_o every_o where_o but_o it_o go_v unto_o one_o place_n when_o it_o leave_v the_o other_o so_o also_o also_o when_o he_o go_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v not_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o at_o the_o left_a neither_o walk_v he_o before_o and_o behind_o nor_o above_o and_o below_o so_o also_o the_o saviour_n as_o he_o be_v at_o one_o time_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o at_o another_o time_n he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o so_o in_o go_v out_o though_o nothing_o can_v stop_v he_o when_o he_o will_v come_v out_o nevertheless_o he_o make_v use_v only_o of_o one_o way_n for_o his_o come_n forth_o and_o he_o issue_v not_o out_o by_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v form_v i_o will_v not_o here_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o certain_a sterconaristes_n which_o some_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v oppose_v by_o ratramn_n and_o not_o by_o paschas_fw-la other_o say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o this_o sect_n himself_o and_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o in_o dispute_v against_o it_o he_o vary_v from_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n because_o we_o will_v treat_v of_o it_o in_o examine_v the_o testimony_n of_o heribold_n to_o continue_v the_o course_n of_o my_o history_n i_o come_v to_o john_n erigenius_n the_o other_o doctor_n which_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a consult_v and_o who_o he_o command_v to_o write_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a he_o have_v a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o he_o and_o live_v so_o familiar_o with_o he_o that_o some_o historian_n have_v assure_v that_o he_o make_v he_o eat_v with_o he_o at_o his_o own_o table_n and_o lie_v in_o his_o own_o bedchamber_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a how_o unworthy_o he_o be_v treat_v by_o remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o by_o the_o deacon_n florus_n and_o that_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n do_v censure_v some_o error_n that_o appear_v in_o some_o of_o his_o book_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n neither_o will_v i_o undertake_v to_o defend_v all_o his_o expression_n and_o phylosophical_a notion_n about_o the_o state_n of_o the_o bless_a and_o of_o the_o damn_a neither_o can_v i_o but_o confess_v that_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v be_v steep_v in_o too_o smart_a liquor_n to_o tear_v the_o reputation_n of_o this_o man_n unto_o who_o historian_n give_v great_a commendation_n 2._o gulicl_n malm_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la reg._n angl._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o apud_fw-la usser_n in_o sylloge_n ep._n hibernic_n ep._n 24._o &_o the_o christian_a ecclesiar_v success_n c._n 2._o dignify_n he_o with_o these_o two_o glorious_a title_n of_o most_o learned_a and_o most_o holy_a william_n of_o malmesbury_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a wise_a man_n and_o very_o eloquent_a that_o he_o translate_v out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a at_o the_o desire_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n a_o translation_n so_o acceptable_a to_o anastatius_fw-la library-keeper_n unto_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n unto_o king_n charles_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o translation_n wherein_o after_o have_v admire_v that_o a_o man_n bear_v in_o one_o of_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v in_o ireland_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o comprehend_v and_o of_o render_v this_o hierarchy_n into_o latin_a he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o be_v a_o saint_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o have_v make_v he_o as_o zealous_a as_o he_o be_v eloquent_a also_o the_o fame_n of_o his_o learning_n make_v he_o be_v send_v for_o by_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n where_o he_o die_v anno_fw-la 883._o or_o 84._o in_o the_o monastery_n of_o malmesbury_n have_v receive_v several_a wound_n by_o penknife_n from_o young_a man_n that_o he_o instruct_v the_o writer_n also_o of_o england_n observe_v that_o have_v be_v bury_v without_o much_o honour_n in_o the_o church_n where_o he_o have_v be_v slay_v there_o shine_v a_o miraculous_a light_n several_a night_n upon_o his_o grave_n which_o make_v the_o
friar_n transport_v he_o into_o the_o great_a church_n and_o to_o inter_v he_o more_o honourable_o near_o the_o altar_n with_o this_o epitaph_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n 5._o guliel_n malm_n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o here_o lie_v john_n the_o holy_a philosopher_n who_o in_o his_o life_n be_v enrich_v with_o marvellous_a learning_n and_o who_o at_o last_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o ascend_v by_o martyrdom_n unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o the_o saint_n reign_v everlasting_o the_o same_o historian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n which_o i_o do_v not_o say_v by_o way_n of_o doubt_n to_o do_v wrong_n unto_o this_o holy_a soul_n and_o after_o his_o death_n he_o be_v put_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n for_o thomas_n fuller_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n say_v that_o he_o be_v account_v a_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 119._o histor_n eccles_n angl._n l._n 2._o p._n 119._o and_o that_o his_o anniversary_n commemoration_n be_v celebrate_v the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n in_o the_o martyrology_n print_v at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1586._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v baronius_n that_o put_v he_o out_o of_o the_o martyrology_n out_o of_o hatred_n because_o he_o have_v write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n allege_v upon_o this_o subject_n henry_n fitz_n simond_n in_o 2._o edit_fw-la catal._n s.s._n hibern_n who_o defend_v the_o action_n of_o baronius_n and_o say_v that_o there_o be_v prepare_v even_o in_o his_o time_n a_o apology_n for_o justify_v this_o proceed_v bishop_n usher_z also_o testify_v that_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n bury_v in_o england_n draw_v out_o of_o ancient_a english_a monument_n 20._o usser_n de_fw-fr eccl._n christian_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 20._o by_o a_o friar_n of_o canterbury_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anselm_n that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n there_o be_v these_o word_n st._n adelm_n and_o john_n the_o wise_a be_v record_v to_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o place_n call_v adelmisbirig_n that_o be_v to_o say_v malmesbury_n molanus_n professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o university_n of_o louvain_n have_v leave_v this_o in_o write_v in_o his_o appendix_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ussuard_n john_n erigenius_n martyr_n l._n molan_n appen_n ad_fw-la usuard_n littera_fw-la l._n translate_v the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n he_o be_v afterward_o by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o pope_n put_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n hector_n deidonat_n in_o his_o history_n of_o scotland_n which_o word_n have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n have_v record_v in_o the_o supplement_n at_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v make_v of_o st._n john_n surname_v erigenius_n martyr_n kill_v at_o malmesbury_n by_o some_o young_a debauchee_n see_v here_o exact_o what_o the_o man_n be_v that_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o ratramn_v also_o do_v as_o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o berengarius_fw-la write_v unto_o one_o richard_n who_o have_v some_o access_n unto_o king_n philip._n in_o this_o letter_n print_v some_o year_n past_a by_o the_o care_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n he_o desire_v he_o to_o speak_v for_o he_o unto_o this_o prince_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o repair_v by_o his_o liberality_n the_o loss_n and_o damage_n which_o he_o have_v unjust_o sustain_v after_o which_o he_o add_v 510._o epistola_fw-la berengarii_fw-la ad_fw-la richard_n t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 510._o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v it_o yet_o nevertheless_o i_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n unto_o his_o majesty_n and_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v appoint_v and_o to_o make_v appear_v that_o john_n erigenius_n be_v very_o unjust_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n at_o verceil_n and_o paschas_fw-la very_o unjust_o vindicate_v and_o afterward_o to_o the_o end_n the_o king_n shall_v not_o reject_v this_o service_n of_o my_o fidelity_n he_o may_v know_v that_o what_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v he_o write_v it_o at_o the_o desire_n and_o by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a he_o mean_v the_o bald_a one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n who_o be_v as_o affectionate_a unto_o religious_a thing_n as_o he_o be_v valiant_a in_o his_o expedition_n lest_o the_o folly_n of_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a man_n shall_v prevail_v and_o he_o command_v john_n that_o learned_a man_n to_o collect_v from_o the_o scripture_n what_o may_v check_v this_o folly_n whence_o it_o follow_v say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n be_v oblige_v to_o take_v up_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o decease_a against_o the_o slander_n of_o those_o alive_a not_o to_o show_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o the_o succession_n and_o throne_n of_o his_o illustrious_a predecessor_n that_o desire_v this_o service_n of_o this_o learned_a man_n not_o to_o scatter_v darkness_n over_o the_o light_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o to_o inform_v himself_o careful_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n berengarius_fw-la complain_v of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o john_n at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n in_o the_o year_n 1050._o because_o it_o be_v there_o his_o book_n be_v read_v and_o condemn_v to_o be_v burn_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o he_o write_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o lanfranc_n who_o own_v he_o to_o be_v a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereof_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o great_a favourer_n therefore_o berengarius_fw-la write_v to_o he_o lanâ—ranc_n tereng_n ep._n ad_fw-la lanâ—ranc_n if_o john_n who_o judgement_n we_o approve_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v esteem_v by_o you_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n you_o must_v also_o hold_v for_o heretic_n st._n jerome_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n not_o to_o mention_v other_o that_o which_o render_v john_n erigenius_n testimony_n the_o more_o authentic_a in_o this_o debate_n be_v for_o have_v have_v four_o enemy_n to_o wit_n the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n florus_n its_o deacon_n prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n the_o council_n of_o valencia_n and_o of_o langre_n which_o spare_v he_o not_o upon_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o will_v have_v less_o spare_v he_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o differ_v from_o the_o belief_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n this_o truth_n will_v yet_o be_v more_o evident_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o many_o do_v believe_v prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n two_o enemy_n which_o his_o opinion_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v up_o against_o he_o be_v also_o opposite_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o that_o it_o happen_v unto_o those_o people_n much_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o have_v do_v in_o our_o day_n unto_o those_o call_v jansenist_n and_o molinist_n for_o however_o they_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n and_o free_a grace_n yet_o nevertheless_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o still_o retain_v the_o great_a point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n so_o although_o prudens_fw-la and_o florus_n do_v censure_v what_o john_n write_v of_o predestination_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o they_o be_v well_o agree_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n prudens_fw-la indeed_o have_v write_v nothing_o or_o at_o least_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o he_o come_v unto_o our_o knowledge_n but_o the_o archbishop_n hincmar_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o prudens_fw-la believe_v when_o join_v he_o with_o john_n erigenius_n against_o who_o nevertheless_o he_o observe_v he_o write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n he_o say_v that_o they_o both_o hold_v 31._o hinemar_n de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap_n 31._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o only_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o prudens_fw-la i_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n of_o his_o age_n in_o piety_n and_o learning_n and_o of_o a_o man_n who_o memory_n be_v annual_o honour_a with_o great_a solemnity_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o relate_v the_o character_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n give_v of_o he_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o france_n the_o 6_o day_n of_o april_n april_n martyrol_n gallican_n andr_n du_fw-fr saussay_n 5._o id._n april_n
at_o troy_n be_v solemnize_v the_o memory_n of_o st._n prudens_fw-la bishop_n and_o confessor_n this_o saint_n be_v bear_v in_o spain_n endow_v with_o divine_a grace_n and_o illustrious_a by_o his_o zeal_n for_o religion_n and_o his_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v drive_v out_o of_o spain_n by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v come_v into_o france_n he_o draw_v the_o admiration_n and_o love_n of_o all_o man_n therefore_o after_o the_o death_n of_o adelbert_n bishop_n of_o troy_n whither_o he_o have_v retire_v himself_o and_o have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o virtue_n and_o merit_n he_o be_v elect_v and_o appoint_v the_o 37th_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v so_o advance_v unto_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n he_o shine_v like_o a_o light_n set_v in_o a_o candlestick_n not_o unto_o this_o church_n alone_o but_o also_o throughout_o all_o france_n by_o the_o example_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a life_n and_o by_o the_o splendour_n of_o divine_a wisdom_n he_o be_v the_o ornament_n and_o delight_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o time_n a_o defender_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o oracle_n of_o ecclesiastical_a knowledge_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n florus_n he_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o himself_o evidence_n of_o his_o belief_n in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o mass_n at_o least_o if_o that_o be_v the_o work_n of_o this_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n who_o in_o this_o explication_n be_v styâ—â—â—_n master_n florus_n for_o trithemius_n attribute_n this_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v unto_o one_o florus_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o trom_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o other_o make_v its_o author_n to_o be_v the_o deacon_n florus_n that_o write_v against_o amalarius_n and_o against_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n this_o latter_a opinion_n seem_v the_o most_o likely_a and_o the_o reason_n which_o make_v i_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o be_v that_o i_o observe_v the_o author_n of_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v copy_v ten_o line_n verbatim_o out_o of_o the_o book_n which_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a son_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a write_v against_o amalarius_n 170._o vid._n flor._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o edit_n ult_n p._n 171._o unde_fw-la eccles_n etc._n etc._n et_fw-fr agobard_fw-mi contr_n amalar._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o florus_n in_o exposit_n missae_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o p._n 170._o now_o there_o be_v much_o more_o probability_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n then_o by_o a_o monk_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n it_o be_v then_o evident_a after_o this_o remark_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o little_a treatise_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o deacon_n florus_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o have_v design_v to_o inform_v we_o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o although_o take_v from_o the_o simple_a fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o ineffable_a virtue_n of_o divine_a benediction_n he_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o good_a and_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o latter_a the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o unto_o the_o former_a it_o be_v nothing_o less_o because_o they_o have_v not_o faith_n a_o declaration_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v agree_v not_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o unto_o the_o good_a but_o unto_o the_o wicked_a also_o florus_n explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n be_v not_o gather_v in_o the_o ear_n of_o corn_n and_o in_o the_o grape_n nature_n give_v it_o not_o unto_o we_o but_o it_o be_v consecration_n that_o make_v it_o unto_o we_o mystical_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eat_v when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v eat_v by_o parcel_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o remain_v entire_a in_o heaven_n and_o entire_a in_o your_o heart_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v natural_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o consecration_n make_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v eat_v in_o morsel_n under_o the_o sign_n which_o represent_v he_o but_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o heaven_n as_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o the_o heart_n of_o every_o believer_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a object_n embrace_v by_o faith_n so_o to_o find_v life_n and_o salvation_n in_o partake_v of_o he_o because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v merit_v salvation_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o suffering_n and_o as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o death_n and_o these_o suffering_n florus_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n faith_n look_v unto_o he_o as_o the_o only_a object_n of_o its_o contemplation_n manducation_n and_o participation_n thus_o much_o these_o other_o word_n of_o the_o same_o author_n import_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v mystical_a we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o we_o understand_v another_o what_o be_v see_v be_v corporal_a what_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n moreover_o he_o say_v plain_o that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v be_v bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o bread_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n the_o wine_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n in_o fine_a expound_v these_o last_o word_n of_o the_o mass_n whereby_o o_o lord_n ibid._n ibid._n thou_o always_o creat_a for_o we_o all_o these_o good_a thing_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o thanksgiving_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a liturgy_n do_v follow_v the_o consecration_n he_o sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o make_v still_o every_o year_n by_o propagation_n and_o by_o reparation_n which_o he_o sanctifi_v and_o fill_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o heavenly_a blessing_n which_o himself_n interpret_v to_o be_v of_o corn_n and_o of_o wine_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o author_n about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o deacon_n florus_n write_v at_o lion_n christian_n druthmar_n priest_n and_o friar_n of_o corby_n and_o companion_n or_o ratramn_v in_o the_o same_o monastery_n compose_v his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n and_o we_o shall_v forthwith_o see_v what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o sixtus_n senensis_n do_v not_o stop_v we_o a_o little_a moment_n this_o famous_a library-keeper_n do_v accuse_v protestant_n of_o have_v corrupt_v the_o text_n of_o druthmar_n in_o read_v in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o he_o pretend_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o copy_n of_o a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o franciscan_n at_o lion_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v subsist_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v then_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o accusation_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o sixtus_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o many_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o man_n that_o approve_v very_o well_o of_o expurgatory_n index_n and_o one_o that_o have_v lay_v two_o other_o accusation_n unto_o the_o same_o protestant_n charge_v which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v false_a 72._o bibl._n sanct._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la pium_fw-la v._n id._n l._n 6._o annot._fw-la 72._o one_o be_v to_o have_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v a_o passage_n of_o ferus_fw-la a_o franciscan_a friar_n concern_v the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n although_o ferus_fw-la his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wherein_o the_o passage_n in_o dispute_n be_v contain_v be_v
print_v the_o first_o time_n at_o mayans_n an._n 1559._o with_o the_o emperor_n permission_n and_o thereupon_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unjust_a to_o accuse_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o depravation_n they_o which_o have_v so_o much_o complain_v of_o expurgatory_n index_n to_o do_v themselves_o what_o they_o so_o high_o condemn_v in_o other_o men._n the_o other_o accusation_n consist_v in_o that_o he_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o print_v a_o pernicious_a book_n of_o oecolompadius_fw-la under_o the_o title_n of_o bertram_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la praesar_n ibid._n in_o praesar_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n which_o inform_v we_o as_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o beside_o say_v they_o wherefore_o be_v not_o this_o manuscript_n of_o lion_n public_o make_v know_v to_o convince_v we_o without_o reply_n of_o this_o eminent_a depravation_n for_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o shall_v we_o be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a a_o piece_n of_o malice_n and_o so_o horrible_a a_o infidelity_n as_o that_o wherewith_o sixtus_n sinensis_n do_v accuse_v we_o we_o shall_v be_v unworthy_a the_o name_n of_o honest_a man_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a deserve_v all_o man_n hatred_n and_o scorn_n but_o beside_o sixtus_n his_o accusation_n fall_v upon_o sererius_n a_o lutheran_n printer_n have_v it_o fall_v upon_o any_o calvinist_n printer_n it_o will_v have_v have_v a_o little_a more_o show_n of_o truth_n but_o that_o a_o lutheran_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n shall_v have_v take_v these_o word_n out_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o druthmar_n subsist_v true_o in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o entire_o favour_v it_o make_v it_o appear_v very_o strange_a see_v the_o interest_n of_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n require_v that_o they_o shall_v exact_o be_v retain_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o thing_n that_o whereunto_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reply_n which_o be_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1514._o before_o luther_n appear_v james_n wimfel_v of_o schelstad_n cause_v druthmar_n to_o be_v print_v at_o strasbourg_n sixteen_o year_n before_o sererius_n his_o edition_n with_o licence_n of_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o leo_n the_o ten_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n sererius_n have_v print_v it_o though_o it_o be_v by_o other_o manuscript_n which_o as_o it_o be_v say_v make_v void_a sixtus_n his_o accusation_n against_o the_o lutheran_n printer_n who_o act_v like_o a_o honest_a man_n and_o show_v that_o the_o passage_n shall_v be_v read_v as_o the_o protestant_n read_v it_o and_o as_o the_o latter_a collector_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v it_o unto_o we_o in_o fine_a say_v they_o it_o only_o be_v requisite_a to_o read_v over_o the_o whole_a passage_n with_o some_o caution_n to_o know_v that_o the_o correction_n of_o sixtus_n can_v subfist_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n his_o accusation_n be_v groundless_a and_o to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v do_v it_o convenient_o i_o will_v relate_v it_o at_o large_a as_o he_o have_v transmit_v it_o unto_o we_o 361._o christian_n druthmar_n comment_n in_o matth._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 16._o p._n 361._o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o preserve_v life_n better_o than_o any_o other_o food_n he_o therein_o establish_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o love_n but_o this_o property_n ought_v much_o rather_o to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o this_o spiritual_a bread_n which_o perfect_o strengthen_v all_o man_n and_o all_o creature_n because_o it_o be_v by_o he_o that_o we_o do_v subsist_v and_o that_o we_o have_v both_o life_n and_o be_v he_o bless_v it_o he_o bless_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n because_o as_o man_n he_o bless_v in_o his_o own_o person_n all_o mankind_n and_o then_o he_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o benediction_n and_o power_n of_o the_o divine_a and_o immortal_a nature_n be_v true_o in_o that_o nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n he_o break_v it_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v himself_o because_o expose_v himself_o free_o unto_o death_n he_o break_v and_o shatter_v the_o habitation_n of_o his_o soul_n thereby_o to_o satiate_v we_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v himself_o i_o have_v power_n to_o lay_v down_o my_o life_n and_o i_o have_v power_n to_o take_v it_o up_o again_o an_o he_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v unto_o they_o take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n for_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o preservation_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v mindful_a of_o this_o action_n they_o shall_v always_o do_v this_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o forget_v what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o do_v for_o they_o this_n be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o sacrament_n and_n have_v take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n as_o among_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v useful_a to_o preserve_v life_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v those_o which_o do_v most_o strengthen_v and_o repair_v the_o weakness_n of_o our_o nature_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o our_o saviour_n will_v in_o these_o two_o thing_n establish_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o sacrament_n for_o wine_n rejoice_v the_o heart_n and_o increase_v blood_n therefore_o it_o be_v very_o fit_a to_o represent_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o all_o that_o come_v from_o he_o rejoice_v with_o perfect_a joy_n and_o increase_v all_o that_o be_v good_a in_o we_o in_o fine_a like_o a_o person_n undertake_v a_o great_a voyage_n he_o leave_v unto_o they_o he_o love_v a_o particular_a mark_n of_o his_o love_n upon_o condition_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n to_o keep_v it_o always_o thereby_o to_o remember_v he_o so_o also_o god_n spiritual_o change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n have_v command_v we_o to_o celebrate_v this_o mystery_n to_o the_o end_n these_o two_o thing_n may_v eternal_o make_v we_o remember_v what_o he_o have_v do_v for_o we_o with_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o may_v hinder_v we_o from_o be_v ungrateful_a and_o unmindful_a of_o so_o great_a and_o tender_a love_n now_o because_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o mix_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n this_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n for_o who_o jesus_n christ_n will_v lay_v down_o his_o life_n and_o the_o water_n be_v not_o without_o the_o wine_n neither_o be_v the_o wine_n without_o the_o water_n because_o that_o as_o he_o die_v for_o we_o so_o also_o we_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o die_v for_o he_o and_o for_o our_o brethren_n that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o the_o church_n therefore_o there_o come_v out_o of_o his_o side_n water_n and_o blood_n this_o passage_n be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o commentary_n where_o the_o author_n explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n this_o be_v my_o body_n by_o these_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o therefore_o he_o show_v that_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o figure_n of_o what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o do_v for_o they_o that_o his_o blood_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o wine_n and_o that_o in_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n he_o leave_v they_o this_o pledge_n of_o his_o love_n to_o the_o end_n that_o during_o his_o absence_n they_o shall_v always_o make_v commemoration_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n all_o which_o thing_n clear_o show_v that_o the_o spiritual_a change_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v a_o change_n of_o use_n and_o of_o virtue_n to_o import_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n bede_n and_o rabanus_n have_v teach_v and_o also_o change_v into_o its_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n after_o the_o language_n of_o theodotus_n and_o of_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o druthmar_n explain_v these_o word_n c._n ibid._n p._n 360._o c._n the_o poor_a you_o shall_v have_v always_o with_o you_o but_o i_o you_o shall_v not_o have_v always_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n because_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o they_o for_o as_o for_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n it_o be_v always_o present_a with_o all_o the_o elect._n
have_v insist_v already_o have_v find_v something_o amiss_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o so_o offend_v agobard_fw-mi that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n against_o the_o four_o book_n of_o amalarius_n touch_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o he_o write_v it_o with_o so_o high_a a_o resentment_n that_o father_n chifflet_n can_v have_v wish_v he_o have_v write_v with_o more_o moderation_n and_o that_o he_o have_v dip_v his_o pen_n praefixa_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la baluzium_n agobardo_n praefixa_fw-la after_o the_o example_n of_o his_o predecessor_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n true_o meek_a and_o humble_a in_o spirit_n it_o be_v then_o very_a probable_a that_o in_o the_o humour_n agobard_fw-mi be_v against_o amalarius_n he_o suffer_v nothing_o to_o pass_v unreproved_a except_o what_o he_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v censure_v and_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o himself_o and_o indeed_o by_o read_v his_o book_n it_o will_v plain_o appear_v with_o what_o exactness_n he_o examine_v all_o that_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o censure_v not_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n which_o we_o allege_v for_o prove_v that_o amalarius_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la can_v it_o be_v believe_v this_o man_n so_o full_a of_o anger_n and_o revenge_n and_o who_o write_v not_o his_o book_n but_o to_o censure_v those_o of_o amalarius_n and_o yet_o touch_v not_o any_o of_o the_o testimony_n whereof_o we_o speak_v if_o the_o belief_n of_o amalarius_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n or_o if_o agobard_n have_v not_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n he_o be_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n how_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v censure_v what_o amalarius_n say_v how_o can_v he_o have_v slip_v so_o fair_a a_o occasion_n to_o have_v discredit_v his_o adversary_n as_o a_o man_n that_o prevaricate_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o one_o of_o the_o capital_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n but_o further_o he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o amalarius_n which_o we_o before_o cite_v the_o bread_n set_v upon_o the_o altar_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n spread_v upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v show_v the_o sacrament_n which_o do_v flow_v from_o the_o side_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 119._o agobard_fw-mi advers._fw-la annal._n cap._n 21._o p._n 119._o but_o he_o do_v not_o there_o apply_v one_o word_n of_o censure_n what_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o conduct_n but_o that_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v upon_o this_o point_n now_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o silence_n we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o his_o word_n it_o be_v say_v we_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v for_o he_o testify_v 115._o ibid._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n so_o also_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n from_o his_o blood_n as_o he_o distinguish_v the_o altar_n from_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v moreover_o he_o declare_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o church_n consecrate_v by_o these_o word_n he_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o say_v express_o that_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o word_n which_o the_o deacon_n florus_n borrow_v of_o he_o with_o those_o that_o follow_v as_o we_o observe_v not_o long_o ago_o to_o prove_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v was_z bread_n this_o be_v what_o be_v say_v of_o agobard_n we_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o rouen_n and_o of_o rhemis_n at_o cressy_n which_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o they_o write_v in_o this_o same_o century_n the_o history_n whereof_o we_o examine_v it_o be_v just_a that_o we_o shall_v here_o insert_v their_o testimony_n david_n blundel_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v in_o chap._n 18._o that_o he_o separate_v not_o from_o ratramn_o and_o john_n surname_v erigenius_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o with_o out_o signify_v the_o place_n where_o they_o have_v give_v mark_n of_o their_o belief_n therefore_o some_o have_v think_v he_o have_v read_v it_o in_o some_o manuscript_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v a_o regard_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v and_o unto_o what_o we_o will_v produce_v a_o second_o time_n yet_o in_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o ponder_v the_o occasion_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v these_o extr._n council_n carisiac_n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n if_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o shall_v after_o promotion_n unto_o episcopacy_n meddle_v in_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n the_o chronicle_n of_o mouson_n which_o be_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n make_v mention_n of_o one_o arnulph_n and_o represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o a_o martyr_n he_o die_v as_o near_o as_o can_v be_v judge_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o as_o he_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n he_o say_v unto_o those_o that_o be_v present_a favour_v i_o by_o your_o compassionate_a piety_n and_o help_n 627._o chron._n mosomens_n t._n 7._o spicil_n pag._n 627._o that_o i_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o desire_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o true_o communicate_v unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o penitent_a soul_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o he_o plain_o distinguish_v from_o his_o sacrament_n as_o the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o communicate_v from_o the_o instrument_n by_o mean_n whereby_o we_o do_v thereof_o participate_v he_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v with_o paschas_fw-la that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o inference_n that_o many_o do_v make_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o treat_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o mingle_v the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n we_o show_v the_o inference_n which_o be_v say_v be_v lawful_o make_v from_o it_o but_o because_o of_o the_o example_n of_o this_o practice_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o year_n 844._o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v this_o testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a yet_o it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o relate_v what_o pass_v at_o tholouse_n betwixt_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelonia_n who_o this_o prince_n have_v send_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o he_o but_o indeed_o with_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o see_v here_o what_o the_o historian_n say_v 129._o odo_n ariâ—ertus_n inedit_n in_o notis_fw-la baluz_n ad_fw-la agobard_n pag._n 129._o the_o peace_n have_v be_v conclude_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o eucharist_n count_n bernard_n come_v from_o barcelonia_n unto_o tholouse_n and_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o king_n foot_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n saturnine_n near_o tholouse_n the_o king_n take_v he_o with_o the_o left_a hand_n as_o it_o be_v to_o lift_v he_o up_o he_o stab_v his_o dagger_n into_o his_o side_n with_o the_o other_o hand_n and_o cruel_o murder_v he_o not_o without_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v violate_v faith_n and_o religion_n nor_o without_o suspicion_n of_o parricide_n because_o it_o be_v general_o think_v charles_n be_v son_n to_o bernard_n also_o he_o resemble_v he_o very_o much_o about_o the_o mouth_n nature_n publish_v thereby_o the_o mother_n adultery_n after_o so_o cruel_a a_o death_n the_o king_n descend_v from_o his_o throne_n reek_v in_o blood_n kick_v the_o body_n with_o his_o foot_n say_v thus_o
the_o bald_a to_o make_v choice_n of_o heribold_n for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v a_o heretical_a and_o heterodox_n opinion_n a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o that_o of_o adrian_n and_o of_o nicholas_n but_o beside_o whilst_o nicholas_n hold_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n there_o be_v arise_v a_o great_a contest_v betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n betwixt_o nicholas_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n nicholas_n sue_v for_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n to_o defend_v the_o latin_n against_o the_o greek_n the_o french_a prelate_n make_v choice_n of_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v who_o by_o their_o order_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_a and_o in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o write_v and_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a refute_v the_o accusation_n of_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n this_o ratramn_v i_o say_v which_o by_o order_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a compose_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherein_o he_o plain_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o do_v establish_v that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v it_o likely_a say_v many_o that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o ratramn_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n will_v have_v make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o have_v defend_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o insolence_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o if_o the_o french_a prelate_n persuade_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o ratramn_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v nicholas_n will_v have_v approve_v this_o choice_n if_o he_o have_v be_v of_o another_o persuasion_n in_o this_o essential_a point_n of_o religion_n i_o know_v that_o nicholas_n write_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a desire_v he_o will_v send_v he_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n make_v by_o john_n erigenius_n who_o also_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o order_n of_o the_o same_o prince_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v write_v by_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o that_o this_o pope_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o though_o this_o john_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v very_o learned_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v say_v ivone_n nicolaus_n i._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 352._o ex_fw-la ivone_n that_o he_o have_v not_o former_o good_a opinion_n of_o certain_a thing_n but_o those_o thing_n concern_v not_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a nicholas_n will_v have_v speak_v so_o cold_o if_o these_o ill_a opinion_n of_o john_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v demand_v what_o he_o have_v write_v either_o to_o have_v condemn_v or_o approve_v it_o as_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o work_n of_o denis_n the_o arcopagite_n and_o he_o will_v have_v demand_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o earnest_o as_o that_o there_o be_v more_o to_o be_v fear_v by_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v by_o what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n add_v unto_o all_o this_o that_o if_o any_o ill_a report_n have_v be_v publish_v of_o john_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o have_v be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o adversary_n which_o his_o ill_a choice_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v he_o up_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o never_o tax_v he_o to_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n it_o must_v then_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o ill_a opinion_n mention_v by_o nicholas_n and_o whereof_o the_o report_n come_v unto_o he_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n whereupon_o john_n erigenius_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v lead_v away_o unto_o ungrounded_a and_o empty_a conception_n which_o be_v aggravate_v with_o some_o heat_n by_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n by_o florus_n its_o deacon_n by_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n and_o of_o langre_n yet_o these_o adversary_n incense_v against_o he_o never_o accuse_v he_o of_o any_o ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o his_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n direct_o opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o neither_o nicholas_n the_o first_o nor_o any_o of_o his_o successor_n do_v condemn_v it_o until_o leo_n the_o nine_o who_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n anno_fw-la 1050._o where_o berengarius_fw-la be_v also_o condemn_v i_o know_v also_o that_o the_o same_o nicholas_n speak_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o what_o it_o operate_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v consecrate_a and_o sanctify_a allege_v for_o example_n the_o altar_n the_o cross_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o altar_n which_o natural_o be_v but_o a_o common_a stone_n and_o that_o differ_v not_o from_o other_o become_v by_o the_o benediction_n the_o holy_a table_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v but_o common_a wood_n before_o it_o receive_v this_o form_n become_v holy_a and_o terrible_a unto_o devil_n 489._o nicol._n 1._o ep._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d council_n p._n 489._o after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v in_o it_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v common_a bread_n but_o when_o it_o be_v consecrate_a it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o some_o say_v these_o word_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o observation_n we_o have_v make_v because_o nicholas_n consider_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o this_o regard_n it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n it_o possess_v the_o full_a efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o it_o and_o as_o he_o speak_v almost_o as_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v i_o desire_v the_o reader_n will_v please_v to_o see_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n because_o it_o be_v suppose_v after_o that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v no_o advantage_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o word_n of_o nicholas_n against_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o his_o proceed_n upon_o this_o important_a occasion_n wherein_o i_o do_v not_o interpose_v my_o judgement_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o proceed_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v also_o affirm_v of_o adrian_n the_o second_o who_o silence_n in_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v of_o pope_n nicholas_n and_o which_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o repeat_v over_o again_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o no_o more_o than_o his_o predecessor_n do_v not_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o the_o hot_a contest_v which_o adrian_n have_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n upon_o account_n of_o hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n he_o never_o tax_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o make_v the_o thing_n the_o more_o considerable_a be_v that_o charles_n the_o bald_a have_v interpose_v in_o the_o quarrel_n as_o protector_n of_o the_o cannon_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o his_o kingdom_n pope_n adrian_n command_v he_o to_o send_v hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n to_o rome_n condemn_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o so_o high_o displease_v the_o king_n that_o he_o make_v he_o a_o very_a sharp_a answer_n wherein_o he_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n bear_v of_o royal_a blood_n 274._o ep._n carol._n calvin_n ad_fw-la hadria_n papam_fw-la 2._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 269._o 271_o 272._o 274._o be_v not_o vice-roys_n of_o bishop_n but_o master_n of_o the_o kingdom_n he_o demand_v what_o hell_n have_v spew_v out_o a_o law_n that_o shall_v impose_v upon_o prince_n and_o out_o of_o what_o dark_a cave_n it_o proceed_v he_o warn_v he_o not_o to_o direct_v any_o command_n unto_o he_o for_o the_o future_a nor_o threat_n of_o excommunication_n contrary_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n the_o imperial_a constitution_n and_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n he_o desire_v he_o will_v write_v he_o no_o more_o such_o letter_n nor_o to_o the_o bishop_n and_o great_a lord_n of_o his_o kingdom_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o reject_v they_o with_o scorn_n
be_v consume_v the_o holy_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v be_v apply_v unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o of_o all_o christian_n be_v a_o subject_a which_o can_v be_v consume_v of_o necessity_n then_o this_o abbot_n must_v needs_o have_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consume_v and_o i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o he_o borrow_v not_o this_o expression_n of_o st._n austin_n who_o testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consume_v the_o bread_n 10._o august_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 10._o say_v he_o prepare_v for_o this_o purpose_n be_v consume_v in_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n what_o be_v lay_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consume_v the_o celebration_n of_o devotion_n be_v end_v the_o abbot_n folium_fw-la depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 990._o and_o be_v succeed_v by_o herriger_n so_o that_o they_o be_v mistake_v which_o place_n herriger_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n because_o he_o succeed_v folium_fw-la in_o the_o office_n of_o abbot_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o 591._o de_fw-fr gest_n abbar_a lob._n t._n 6._o spicil_n p._n 591._o and_o of_o this_o herriger_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o collect_v against_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n several_a passage_n of_o catholic_n father_n touch_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n molanus_n write_v in_o his_o martyrology_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n on_o the_o 2d_o of_o january_n that_o a_o certain_a author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o adelard_n observe_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o herriger_n who_o he_o style_v the_o wise_a of_o man_n what_o paschas_fw-la be_v and_o how_o much_o reputation_n he_o be_v of_o but_o that_o hinder_v not_o that_o in_o collect_v against_o he_o the_o passage_n and_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o his_o opinion_n for_o justice_n ought_v indeed_o to_o be_v do_v unto_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o person_n even_o of_o our_o great_a enemy_n and_o it_o be_v a_o great_a honour_n unto_o herriger_n to_o write_v against_o a_o man_n unto_o who_o he_o give_v so_o great_a commendation_n at_o least_o if_o molanus_n his_o author_n say_v true_a for_o he_o thereby_o show_v that_o it_o be_v only_a love_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o make_v he_o take_v pen_n in_o hand_n against_o a_o man_n who_o memory_n he_o honour_v 591._o ibid._n p._n 590_o 591._o and_o who_o learning_n he_o esteem_v he_o which_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o lobe_n do_v exceed_o praise_v herriger_n as_o a_o man_n who_o virtue_n and_o learning_n be_v esteem_v even_o by_o stranger_n he_o make_v mention_n of_o several_a book_n compose_v by_o he_o and_o observe_v that_o some_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v make_v at_o his_o grave_n the_o author_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o gembloux_n near_o namur_n speak_v also_o much_o in_o his_o praise_n in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n herriger_n have_v for_o his_o friend_n and_o companion_n in_o study_n 519._o ibid._n p._n 519._o in_o the_o search_n and_o meditation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n one_o hughes_n who_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o dignity_n of_o abbot_n after_o ingobrand_n and_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o herriger_n write_v unto_o he_o familiar_o concern_v some_o question_n this_o great_a familiarity_n 591.593_o ibid._n p._n 591.593_o join_v with_o a_o strict_a society_n in_o read_v and_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o a_o sufficient_a evidence_n that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o opinion_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la against_o who_o herriger_n assemble_v several_a testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o as_o what_o i_o have_v now_o relate_v be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n so_o i_o leave_v it_o unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n to_o think_v and_o say_v what_o he_o please_v whilst_o i_o proceed_v to_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v institute_v anno_fw-la 910._o by_o the_o foundation_n of_o william_n 569._o tom._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 569._o count_n of_o auvergne_n and_o duke_n of_o guien_n who_o by_o his_o testament_n bestow_v the_o place_n of_o clunie_n with_o all_o its_o dependence_n there_o to_o erect_v a_o monastery_n of_o benedictine_n friar_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n which_o monastery_n he_o put_v under_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o see_v apostolical_a and_o he_o nominate_v bernon_n to_o be_v abbot_n of_o it_o during_o life_n but_o after_o his_o death_n he_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o monk_n to_o choose_v what_o abbot_n they_o shall_v think_v fit_a according_o they_o elect_v odo_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o bernon_n 40.49_o tom._n 4._o spicil_n p._n 40.49_o unto_o odo_n succeed_v as_o i_o suppose_v haymard_n majole_a unto_o haymard_n and_o odilon_n unto_o majole_n and_o it_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o abbot_n odilon_n who_o die_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n that_o the_o friar_n ulrick_n digest_v into_o a_o body_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o monastery_n cassander_n see_v they_o in_o a_o fair_a manuscript_n and_o draw_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o they_o for_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o part_n but_o six_o or_o seven_o year_n ago_o they_o be_v print_v by_o the_o care_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n i_o find_v in_o these_o custom_n several_a thing_n which_o make_v some_o think_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v not_o receive_v in_o this_o famous_a congregation_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o its_o institution_n nor_o in_o all_o the_o x._o century_n and_o i_o take_v notice_n particular_o of_o that_o time_n because_o those_o person_n will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o congregation_n may_v have_v change_v opinion_n after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la not_o that_o there_o be_v any_o certain_a proof_n thereof_o but_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v under_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v one_o may_v be_v incline_v to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o that_o see_v declare_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o society_n of_o clunie_n do_v also_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n favour_v by_o its_o protector_n but_o because_o it_o can_v be_v perceive_v that_o there_o be_v in_o these_o ancient_a custom_n above_o mention_v certain_a passage_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o that_o have_v perceive_v it_o they_o dare_v not_o to_o take_v they_o away_o it_o be_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o too_o many_o people_n we_o therefore_o find_v they_o yet_o therein_o at_o this_o time_n and_o it_o be_v from_o hence_o we_o intend_v to_o draw_v proof_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o this_o congregation_n be_v not_o at_o first_o nor_o in_o all_o likelihood_n during_o all_o the_o x._o century_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o as_o they_o be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v produce_v a_o instance_n in_o this_o matter_n they_o endeavour_v to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n which_o as_o they_o think_v will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o all_o reasonable_a person_n and_o unto_o such_o as_o as_o be_v wont_a to_o judge_v of_o thing_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o truth_n they_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o at_o the_o time_n when_o these_o custom_n be_v write_v to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n for_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n be_v practise_v which_o show_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o be_v not_o come_v unto_o this_o use_n until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o fear_n of_o shed_v not_o have_v enter_v into_o their_o thought_n until_o that_o time_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o those_o to_o who_o be_v give_v the_o sacred_a body_n spicileg_n antiquae_fw-la consâ—etud_fw-la clunica_n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 146._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n he_o first_o steep_v it_o in_o the_o holy_a blood_n because_o some_o of_o our_o novice_n be_v so_o heedless_a that_o if_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o blood_n apart_o they_o will_v be_v sure_a
to_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n second_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o this_o monastery_n not_o to_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o the_o communion_n until_o the_o next_o day_n but_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o same_o time_n all_o that_o remain_v which_o say_v some_o will_v not_o have_v be_v do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o just_a before_o receive_v it_o in_o communicate_v which_o make_v they_o easy_o believe_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o custom_n 58._o ibid._n l._n â—â—_o 13._o p._n 58._o which_o be_v not_o observe_v when_o the_o friar_n ulrick_n write_v do_v follow_v the_o change_n of_o belief_n former_o say_v he_o there_o be_v such_o care_n take_v that_o after_o all_o have_v communicate_v the_o very_a priest_n and_o prior_n which_o have_v bring_v whereof_o to_o communicate_v do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n and_o caution_n eat_v all_o that_o remain_v of_o the_o eucharist_n without_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o it_o until_o next_o day_n of_o which_o custom_n nevertheless_o little_a heed_n be_v take_v here_o at_o present_a but_o all_o be_v keep_v that_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o therein_o find_v that_o the_o day_n before_o the_o preparation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o holy_a thursday_n 58._o ibid._n p._n 58._o there_o be_v so_o much_o of_o the_o sacrament_n keep_v as_o need_v for_o to_o communicate_v they_o all_o 140._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30_o p._n 140._o that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o distribute_v as_o they_o can_v convenient_o take_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o cup_n be_v careful_o rub_v without_o fear_v there_o shall_v remain_v any_o part_n of_o the_o wine_n and_o of_o the_o water_n and_o be_v consecrate_a that_o it_o may_v be_v lose_v they_o believe_v then_o that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v still_o subsist_v after_o consecration_n 141._o ibid._n p._n 141._o for_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v lose_v and_o again_o the_o priest_n divide_v the_o host_n and_z puts_z part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o blood_n of_o one_o half_a he_o communicate_v himself_o and_o with_o the_o rest_n he_o communicate_v the_o deacon_n 145._o ibid._n p._n 145._o many_o think_v it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v of_o the_o glorious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o again_o when_o the_o priest_n have_v break_v the_o host_n he_o put_v part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n and_o two_o part_n upon_o the_o patten_n and_o he_o cover_v both_o with_o the_o corporal_n but_o first_o of_o all_o he_o careful_o rub_v the_o outside_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o shake_v it_o with_o the_o same_o finger_n wherewith_o he_o touch_v it_o fear_v lest_o that_o in_o perform_v the_o fraction_n there_o may_v not_o remain_v some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n 148._o ibid._n p._n 148._o it_o be_v prescribe_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v if_o it_o so_o happen_v that_o there_o remain_v ever_o so_o little_a of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v expound_v to_o be_v a_o very_a little_a crumb_n and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v indivisible_a part_n like_v to_o a_o atom_n in_o fine_a treat_v of_o the_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n 28._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 28._o it_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bring_v from_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o that_o the_o priest_n hold_v upon_o the_o cup_n the_o portion_n that_o he_o shall_v bring_v now_o let_v any_o body_n judge_n if_o a_o part_n of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o whole_a and_o be_v carry_v into_o some_o other_o place_n and_o that_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o these_o ancient_a custom_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v conclude_v that_o this_o famous_a congregation_n be_v not_o always_o of_o the_o belief_n it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o during_o the_o x._o century_n they_o embrace_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o person_n draw_v from_o these_o custom_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o have_v do_v with_o this_o age_n we_o must_v first_o take_v a_o view_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n itself_o to_o be_v inform_v of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n 974._o what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o italy_n in_o his_o time_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o do_v not_o intend_v here_o to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o prelate_n nor_o the_o vicissitude_n which_o happen_v he_o during_o his_o life_n for_o of_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o lobe_n he_o become_v bishop_n of_o verona_n from_o whence_o some_o time_n after_o he_o be_v expel_v and_o make_v bishop_n of_o liege_n but_o for_o three_o year_n only_o and_o then_o he_o lose_v this_o dignity_n those_o which_o desire_v to_o be_v particular_o inform_v of_o his_o adventure_n and_o of_o the_o reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v by_o his_o learning_n although_o it_o may_v be_v he_o can_v be_v whole_o excuse_v of_o inconstancy_n in_o his_o conduct_n may_v read_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n from_o who_o we_o take_v what_o shall_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o his_o speak_n 282_o ratherius_n veron_n serm._n 2_o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi p._n 314_o 315._o t._n 2._o spicil_n &_o serm._n 3._o p._n 317._o &_o alibi_fw-la id._n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr quadrag_n p._n 282_o of_o give_v the_o holy_a bread_n of_o present_v the_o morsel_n of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n although_o these_o expression_n be_v not_o much_o after_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n no_o more_o than_o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o which_o observe_v the_o fast_a of_o holy_a thursday_n sup_v with_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v institute_v on_o that_o day_n i_o will_v insist_v upon_o one_o part_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o plain_o show_v as_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o yet_o receive_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o his_o promotion_n unto_o the_o diocese_n of_o verona_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v twice_o dispossess_v for_o he_o write_v what_o we_o be_v about_o to_o allege_v whilst_o he_o be_v bishop_n this_o ratherius_n have_v cite_v a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n of_o verona_n which_o restrain_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n unto_o believer_n only_o 181._o id._n the_o contempt_n canon_n part_n â—_o p._n 181._o as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o add_v as_o to_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o the_o communicant_a do_v receive_v see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o that_o do_v now_o state_n the_o question_n i_o must_v therefore_o answer_v and_o i_o thereunto_o willing_o agree_v for_o because_o unto_o he_o that_o receive_v worthy_o it_o be_v true_a flesh_n although_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o same_o it_o be_v before_o and_o also_o true_a blood_n although_o the_o wine_n be_v see_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v i_o confess_v i_o can_v think_v nor_o say_v what_o it_o be_v unto_o he_o which_o receive_v unworthy_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o god_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o the_o good_a and_o to_o the_o wicked_a there_o be_v no_o examine_v if_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v receive_v worthy_o or_o unworthy_o they_o only_o say_v that_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n in_o ratherius_n his_o time_n he_o will_v not_o have_v be_v to_o seek_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v the_o wicked_a do_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o he_o declare_v positive_o that_o he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v that_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o believer_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o true_o with_o great_a reason_n because_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a
blood_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o their_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n but_o as_o to_o he_o which_o communicate_v unworthy_o he_o can_v say_v nor_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v what_o it_o be_v he_o know_v very_o well_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrament_n which_o become_v unto_o believer_n after_o the_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v show_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n he_o can_v conceive_v what_o they_o become_v unto_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v how_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o some_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o unto_o other_o a_o bare_a sacrament_n only_o nevertheless_o have_v it_o then_o be_v believe_v in_o italy_n as_o it_o be_v now_o believe_v he_o can_v not_o have_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v both_o unto_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o produce_v not_o in_o all_o the_o same_o effect_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o variety_n of_o disposition_n ratherius_n be_v settle_v as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a then_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v as_o yet_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n for_o ratherius_n can_v not_o then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o not_o be_v ignorant_a he_o will_v not_o have_v put_v himself_o the_o question_n which_o he_o do_v and_o have_v not_o yield_v in_o answer_v of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o ratherius_n in_o reprove_v the_o excess_n and_o debauchery_n of_o some_o of_o his_o priest_n 259._o id._n synodica_fw-la ad_fw-la presbyt_fw-la p._n 259._o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o spew_v before_o the_o altar_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o earnest_a expression_n to_o aggravate_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o speak_v and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v secure_v from_o these_o indignity_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v and_o the_o violation_n whereof_o reflect_v upon_o he_o which_o institute_v it_o this_o be_v what_o several_a infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o ratherius_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o join_v unto_o ratherius_n another_o witness_n which_o be_v also_o a_o bishop_n in_o italy_n and_o which_o be_v late_o give_v unto_o the_o public_a it_o be_v atto_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n bishop_n of_o verceil_n 5_o atto_n in_o capir_n c._n 7_o 8_o 9_o t._n 8._o spicileg_n p._n 4_o 5_o anno_fw-la 945._o i_o will_v not_o stand_v upon_o his_o prohibit_v his_o priest_n from_o say_v private_a mass_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o command_v to_o handle_v decent_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n without_o which_o mass_n can_v be_v say_v i_o will_v only_o observe_v what_o he_o require_v 31._o ib._n c._n 86._o p._n 31._o that_o he_o which_o honour_v not_o by_o fast_v and_o abstinence_n the_o day_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v good_a friday_n may_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o joy_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o he_o may_v not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o occasion_n say_v some_o require_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v say_v the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o punishment_n have_v be_v the_o great_a and_o by_o consequence_n the_o fit_a to_o have_v retain_v the_o other_o in_o their_o dury_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n go_v about_o to_o dissuade_v they_o from_o fornication_n and_o to_o invite_v they_o unto_o chastity_n and_o continence_n he_o represent_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v no_o body_n add_v they_o but_o may_v easy_o understand_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n to_o allege_v the_o privilege_n they_o have_v of_o make_v and_o give_v unto_o communicant_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o will_v have_v do_v so_o in_o such_o a_o occasion_n but_o as_o for_o atto_n he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o believe_v not_o as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n for_o than_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v 126_o id._n epist_n ad_fw-la presby_n t._n p._n 126_o what_o say_v he_o be_v this_o wicked_a presumption_n that_o he_o which_o know_v that_o he_o be_v still_o wallow_v in_o his_o sin_n shall_v undertake_v to_o make_v or_o to_o give_v unto_o other_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n of_o all_o that_o i_o have_v hither_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o x._o century_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v not_o obtain_v a_o full_a victory_n in_o that_o age._n but_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o mark_n whereof_o be_v find_v in_o england_n 80._o apud_fw-la usserium_fw-la de_fw-la success_n &_o statu_fw-la eccles_n christian_n c._n 3._o p._n 79_o 80._o in_o france_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o in_o italy_n which_o be_v doubtless_o the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n when_o he_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n together_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v to_o err_v in_o this_o point_n in_o the_o year_n 1000_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la not_o make_v the_o progress_n it_o desire_v in_o the_o ix_o and_o x._o century_n it_o find_v more_o favour_n in_o the_o xi_o and_o spread_v far_o therefore_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n but_o not_o without_o difficulty_n and_o opposition_n for_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n genulph_n who_o live_v in_o all_o likelihood_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o which_o be_v publish_v by_o john_n a_o bosco_n a_o cellestin_n friar_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n 6._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o when_o he_o write_v of_o st._n genulph_n that_o from_o the_o day_n of_o his_o ordination_n he_o pass_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n without_o drink_v any_o wine_n except_v that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v and_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o chalice_n be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lutherick_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1032._o as_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o 742._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 742._o have_v observe_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n because_o we_o read_v this_o of_o he_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o seventeen_o or_o according_a unto_o other_o the_o nineteenth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n 206._o council_n t._n 7._o p._n 206._o leutherius_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o sow_v the_o seed_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v that_o helgald_n in_o the_o life_n of_o king_n robert_n writes_z that_o his_o doctrien_n increase_v in_o the_o world_n regis_fw-la in_o epitome_n aquavitae_fw-la roberti_n regis_fw-la crescebat_fw-la say_v he_o in_o seculo_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o threat_v this_o prince_n make_v of_o depose_v he_o from_o his_o dignity_n if_o he_o shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v it_o all_o those_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la join_v together_o to_o defend_v their_o faith_n fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n who_o have_v be_v consecrate_v by_o lutherick_n have_v a_o great_a kindness_n for_o he_o as_o he_o testify_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n if_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v consider_v which_o he_o
represent_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a 23._o ep._n 23._o wherein_o he_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n which_o command_v we_o to_o communicate_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o represent_v unto_o our_o mind_n sweet_o and_o useful_o that_o his_o body_n be_v crucify_v and_o break_v for_o we_o e._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adeod_n t._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 438._o a._n b_o post_v poeniten_v mulierum_fw-la p._n 521._o e._n for_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v the_o addition_n that_o some_o unadvised_a hand_n have_v thereunto_o annex_v will_v the_o heretic_n say_v and_o these_o other_o of_o the_o same_o saint_n him_n that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o do_v not_o indeed_o eat_v his_o flesh_n although_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o damnation_n b._n ibid._n p._n 522._o b._n unto_o which_o word_n in_o all_o appearance_n berengarius_fw-la have_v regard_v when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o richard_n if_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o how_o shall_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v to_o my_o knowledge_n which_o be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o bishop_n fulbert_n of_o glorious_a memory_n 510._o tom_n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 510._o and_o which_o some_o esteem_n to_o be_v of_o this_o bishop_n but_o it_o be_v of_o st._n austin_n if_o it_o be_v far_o consider_v that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n c._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adcodat_n p._n 437._o c._n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v break_v into_o very_o small_a bit_n and_o whereof_o a_o little_a portion_n be_v receive_v and_o that_o he_o distinguish_v as_o ratramn_v do_v 441._o id._n epist_n 2._o p._n 440_o 441._o and_o in_o the_o same_o word_n the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o true_a body_n if_o i_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v well_o consider_v it_o must_v present_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o paschas_fw-la yet_o nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o he_o exact_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n not_o because_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o transfusion_n and_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o beside_o that_o 438._o id._n ep._n 1._o p_o 437_o 438._o he_o call_v this_o change_n a_o change_n of_o dignity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o quality_n which_o the_o ancient_n often_o design_v by_o the_o name_n of_o substance_n as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o man_n in_o baptism_n and_o that_o he_o testify_v that_o there_o be_v also_o a_o transfusion_n of_o believer_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n but_o i_o judge_v so_o because_o he_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o john_n damascen_n who_o teach_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v abolish_v but_o that_o they_o be_v unite_v unto_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o have_v be_v full_o show_v and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o fulbert_n it_o appear_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o pledge_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o be_v not_o the_o symbol_n of_o a_o empty_a mystery_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n compaginante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la 437._o id._n ibid._n p._n 437._o or_o as_o remy_n speak_v conjungente_fw-it that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unite_v join_v and_o knit_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unite_n it_o unto_o the_o divinity_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o i_o use_v any_o violence_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o fulbert_n and_o if_o i_o vary_v from_o his_o meaning_n about_o the_o time_n that_o fulbert_n of_o chartres_n flourish_v bernon_n abbot_n of_o augy_a write_v his_o treatise_n of_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o mass_n to_o wit_n about_o the_o year_n 1030._o and_o fulbert_n die_v in_o 1027._o in_o this_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o make_v and_o confecrate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n pat._n cap._n 1._o &_o 2._o t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n but_o the_o real_a body_n say_v some_o and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v make_v because_o it_o be_v make_v a_o thousand_o year_n before_o bernon_n write_v nor_o be_v sanctify_v because_o it_o be_v always_o holy_a it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o cap._n 1._o and_o he_o show_v it_o plain_o when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v break_v which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v not_o subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o that_o moreover_o he_o declare_v 5._o cap._n 5._o that_o we_o be_v refresh_v with_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n in_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la establish_v itself_o by_o degree_n bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o berengarius_fw-la bear_v at_o tours_n but_o archdeacon_n and_o treasurer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o anger_n be_v a_o dignity_n which_o in_o former_a time_n be_v not_o confer_v but_o upon_o person_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n bruno_n i_o say_v and_o berengarius_fw-la not_o endure_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o innovation_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n shall_v get_v possession_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n oppose_v it_o public_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n to_o become_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o only_o become_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o truth_n be_v bruno_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o fear_n become_v silent_a a_o little_a after_o for_o say_v some_o it_o often_o happen_v upon_o these_o occasion_n that_o man_n harken_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o flesh_n rather_o than_o unto_o those_o of_o the_o spirit_n but_o as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la he_o have_v more_o strength_n and_o courage_n and_o oppose_v himself_o with_o more_o resolution_n and_o vigour_n unto_o the_o settle_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o teach_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o without_o any_o great_a success_n until_o the_o xi_o wherein_o it_o also_o find_v a_o great_a many_o opposer_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o some_o enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v he_o to_o render_v his_o belief_n the_o more_o odious_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o be_v repute_v to_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n ground_v in_o philosophy_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o moreover_o of_o a_o holy_a and_o unblameable_a life_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n from_o the_o time_n of_o king_n robert_n 20_o tom_n 4._o histor_n franc._n the_o scripror_n eccles_n platina_n in_o joan._n 15._o sabellic_n enead_n 9_o l._n 2._o chron._n tit_n 16._o c._n 1._o §_o 20_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n say_v that_o his_o name_n be_v famous_a among_o the_o professor_n of_o divine_a philosophy_n sigebert_n say_v that_o he_o be_v illustrious_a for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o of_o logic_n platina_n and_o sabellicus_n reckon_v he_o among_o those_o which_o render_v themselves_o famous_a by_o their_o piety_n and_o learning_n bergomas_n in_o the_o supplement_n of_o chronicle_n upon_o the_o year_n 1049._o observe_n that_o he_o pass_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n to_o be_v eminent_a in_o learning_n and_o in_o holiness_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n antonine_n declare_v 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o that_o he_o be_v very_o learned_a and_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o give_v he_o these_o two_o epithet_n of_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a but_o in_o fine_a the_o belief_n which_o he_o maintain_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la find_v the_o people_n so_o dispose_v to_o entertain_v it_o or_o rather_o to_o declare_v open_o for_o it_o so_o that_o in_o all_o
which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o assembly_n the_o other_o at_o verceil_n in_o september_n where_o berâ—en_v garius_fw-la be_v warn_v to_o appear_v but_o he_o think_v sufficient_a to_o send_v two_o clergyman_n in_o who_o presence_n he_o be_v condemn_v a_o second_o time_n and_o with_o he_o the_o book_n which_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o anonymous_n also_o fail_v not_o to_o begin_v the_o history_n of_o the_o divers_a condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la by_o these_o two_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o verceil_n but_o these_o two_o council_n hinder_v not_o but_o that_o many_o write_v for_o he_o as_o there_o be_v many_o that_o write_v against_o he_o so_o it_o be_v express_v in_o sigebert_n chronicle_n 1051._o sigebert_n in_o chron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1051._o of_o the_o edition_n of_o mireus_n at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1608._o and_o it_o may_v also_o be_v see_v in_o all_o the_o other_o impression_n have_v not_o care_v be_v take_v to_o suppress_v it_o many_o say_v he_o dispute_v for_o and_o against_o he_o both_o by_o word_n and_o in_o write_v in_o fine_a there_o be_v in_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thou_fw-mi library_n a_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n wherein_o this_o be_v read_v france_n be_v trouble_v by_o reason_n of_o berengarius_fw-la of_o tower_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o which_o cause_n several_a dispute_v with_o much_o heat_n for_o and_o against_o he_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o by_o write_v as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la himself_o he_o so_o little_o value_v the_o anathema_n of_o rome_n and_o verceil_n that_o he_o speak_v very_o slight_o of_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o of_o his_o see_n as_o it_o be_v see_v former_o in_o guitmond_n his_o adversary_n before_o it_o be_v alter_v by_o the_o expurgatory_n index_n but_o that_o be_v in_o vain_a 363._o anonym_n p._n 363._o see_v father_n chifflet_n anonymous_n relate_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o near_a hand_n in_o the_o very_a same_o term_n which_o i_o will_v save_v myself_o the_o trouble_n of_o transcribe_v because_o they_o be_v something_o sharp_a and_o full_a of_o contempt_n victor_n successor_n unto_o leo_n see_v that_o berengarius_fw-la still_o persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o cease_v not_o to_o publish_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o thunder_a of_o leo_n two_o council_n cause_v one_o to_o be_v assemble_v at_o tower_n anno_fw-la 1055._o wherein_o his_o sub-deacon_n hildebrand_n who_o be_v afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o preside_v and_o the_o adversary_n of_o berengarius_fw-la lanfranc_n guitmond_n and_o the_o anonymous_n before_o mention_v have_v write_v that_o berengarius_fw-la there_o present_v himself_o and_o dare_v not_o to_o defend_v his_o cause_n choose_v rather_o to_o submit_v unto_o what_o rome_n have_v determine_v in_o the_o matter_n we_o not_o have_v the_o act_n of_o this_o synod_n it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o speak_v certain_o of_o it_o it_o not_o be_v just_a whole_o to_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n relate_v of_o he_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o the_o history_n for_o nicholas_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n be_v oblige_v to_o assemble_v another_o council_n at_o rome_n five_o year_n after_o that_o of_o tours_n berengarius_fw-la there_o appear_v and_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v lanfranc_n and_o chifflet_n anonymous_n he_o dare_v not_o to_o defend_v his_o belief_n 1059._o chron._n cassin_n l._n 3._o c._n 33._o sigon_n de_fw-fr regn._n ital._n l._n 9_o ad_fw-la an._n 1059._o but_o how_o shall_v we_o reconcile_v lanfranc_n and_o the_o anonymous_n with_o the_o history_n of_o mount_n cassin_n and_o with_o sigonius_n for_o they_o observe_v that_o his_o enemy_n can_v not_o tell_v what_o to_o reply_v unto_o his_o reason_n and_o that_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o search_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n for_o a_o friar_n call_v alberick_n which_o pope_n stephen_n say_v sigonius_n have_v make_v cardinal-deacon_n who_o be_v come_v and_o not_o be_v able_a to_o answer_v berengarius_fw-la his_o argument_n demand_v a_o week_n time_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o in_o fine_a threaten_n have_v great_a efficacy_n than_o their_o argument_n berengarius_fw-la being_n affright_a sign_v the_o revocation_n which_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a have_v order_n to_o draw_v up_o and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v because_o i_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o controversy_n and_o which_o moreover_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n do_v not_o much_o like_a of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o fear_n of_o death_n that_o he_o renounce_v can_v be_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n his_o great_a enemy_n who_o thus_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o book_n he_o compose_v against_o he_o you_o have_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o council_n 189._o tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 189._o confess_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n not_o for_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o through_o fear_n of_o death_n therefore_o chifflet_n anonymous_n do_v observe_v a_o considerable_a circumstance_n and_o which_o as_o i_o think_v deserve_v to_o find_v place_n in_o this_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la for_o he_o say_v supra_fw-la anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la that_o alexander_n the_o second_o which_o succeed_v nicholas_n anno_fw-la 1061._o do_v in_o a_o very_a friendly_a manner_n by_o his_o letter_n advise_v and_o desire_v berengarius_fw-la to_o lay_v aside_o his_o opinion_n and_o not_o to_o scandalize_v the_o church_n but_o that_o berengarius_fw-la will_v by_o no_o mean_n depart_v from_o his_o judgement_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o declare_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o pope_n by_o letter_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n the_o seven_o successor_n unto_o alexander_n give_v he_o audience_n in_o two_o council_n as_o the_o anonymous_n observe_v who_o assist_v at_o the_o latter_a assemble_v at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1079._o as_o for_o the_o former_a hold_v at_o the_o same_o place_n he_o mention_n not_o at_o what_o time_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o latter_a council_n there_o be_v draw_v up_o another_o confession_n of_o faith_n much_o mild_a and_o more_o moderate_a than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o nicholas_n his_o time_n and_o they_o oblige_v berengarius_fw-la to_o sign_n it_o after_o which_o 5â—8_n tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 5â—8_n gregory_n give_v he_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n which_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v in_o one_o of_o the_o thomes_n of_o his_o collection_n this_o gregory_n i_o say_v of_o who_o hildebrandi_fw-la 1_o in_o vita_fw-la hildebrandi_fw-la cardinal_n benno_n and_o the_o 1080._o 2_o ad_fw-la anno_fw-la 1080._o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n do_v write_v that_o waver_v in_o the_o faith_n he_o make_v his_o cardinal_n to_o keep_v a_o solemn_a fast_o to_o the_o end_n that_o god_n will_v show_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o berengarius_fw-la be_v in_o the_o true_a opinion_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o synod_n of_o gregory_n be_v full_a of_o contest_v upon_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v yet_o a_o great_a many_o prelate_n which_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la against_o the_o reality_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n relate_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n and_o hugh_n de_fw-fr flavigny_n 1078._o tom._n 2._o c._n 43._o chron._n verd._n ad_fw-la ann._n 1078._o in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o verdun_n which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o father_n l'abbe_n who_o do_v also_o give_v we_o the_o abridgement_n with_o this_o difference_n that_o he_o assign_v this_o council_n unto_o the_o year_n 1078._o whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1079._o but_o in_o fine_a the_o act_n produce_v by_o waldensis_n and_o what_o the_o chronicle_n of_o verdon_n allege_v do_v testify_v that_o there_o be_v those_o in_o this_o assembly_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o the_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o be_v necessary_a to_o touch_v upon_o some_o circumstance_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o first_o place_n his_o adversary_n be_v enrage_v against_o he_o have_v not_o fear_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o some_o error_n touch_v marriage_n and_o infant-baptism_n as_o if_o he_o teach_v the_o dissolution_n of_o lawful_a marriage_n and_o reject_v the_o baptise_v of_o young_a child_n but_o without_o any_o other_o ground_n than_o mere_a report_n which_o as_o the_o poet_n
the_o friar_n clarius_n that_o live_v much_o about_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o that_o fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n die_v anno_fw-la 1027._o but_o he_o say_v never_o a_o word_n of_o what_o be_v relate_v by_o the_o english_a historian_n although_o a_o circumstance_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v too_o considerable_a to_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n and_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o change_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o time_n that_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n do_v assign_v it_o be_v no_o less_o plain_a as_o i_o think_v that_o he_o retain_v it_o until_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o his_o life_n supra_fw-la apud_fw-la guillâ—â—m_n malmsb._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la which_o he_o end_v by_o a_o natural_a death_n anno_fw-la 1088._o and_o after_o his_o death_n he_o be_v honour_v with_o epitaph_n both_o by_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o mentz_n who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o advantageous_o as_o one_o can_v do_v of_o a_o man_n exceed_o recommendable_a for_o his_o virtue_n and_o learning_n for_o the_o splendour_n of_o his_o part_n and_o for_o the_o purity_n of_o his_o conversation_n and_o by_o baldric_n abbot_n of_o bourgueil_fw-fr quercetani_n tom._n 4._o hist_o franc._n quercetani_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n or_o rather_o archbishop_n of_o doll_n for_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n also_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o archbishop_n until_o innocent_a the_o three_o as_o their_o predecessor_n have_v do_v since_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o tours_n neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o his_o conversion_n no_o more_o than_o the_o friar_n clarius_n who_o write_v his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o berengarius_fw-la of_o who_o he_o speak_v very_o honourable_o upon_o the_o year_n 1083._o as_o if_o he_o die_v in_o that_o year_n berengarius_fw-la say_v he_o doctor_n of_o tours_n 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o a_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a flourish_v he_o compose_v the_o prayer_n which_o begin_v o_o jesus_n christ_n just_a judge_n and_o afterward_o he_o end_v his_o day_n faithful_a and_o true_o catholic_n this_o epitaph_n be_v read_v on_o his_o tomb_n it_o be_v the_o epitaph_n of_o hildebert_n of_o mentz_n whereof_o he_o cite_v the_o two_o first_o verse_n which_o contain_v in_o substance_n that_o the_o world_n shall_v always_o admire_v he_o that_o it_o admire_v at_o present_a and_o that_o berengarius_fw-la dies_fw-la without_o die_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o great_a reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o same_o century_n which_o the_o name_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v make_v so_o famous_a the_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n maixant_n speak_v of_o de_fw-fr cormarecensi_fw-la caenobio_n say_v 212._o tom._n 2._o bibl._n l'abbe_n p._n 212._o that_o he_o see_v a_o certain_a friar_n of_o this_o monastery_n call_v literius_n a_o man_n of_o a_o wonderful_a abstinence_n who_o for_o the_o space_n of_o ten_o year_n drink_v neither_o wine_n nor_o water_n but_o what_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o eucharist_n judge_n reader_n what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o writer_n who_o declare_v that_o they_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o have_v examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o xi_o century_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o find_v what_o be_v believe_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n we_o will_v begin_v this_o enquiry_n by_o theophilact_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o bulgaria_n who_o live_v in_o this_o century_n under_o the_o duke_n and_o under_o the_o commenes_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v both_o make_v pretension_n unto_o he_o and_o think_v that_o he_o favour_v either_o of_o they_o 26._o theophylact._n in_o matt._n c._n 26._o the_o former_a ground_n themselves_o upon_o his_o declare_v that_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n show_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v sanctify_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v his_o real_a body_n and_o not_o the_o anti-type_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v by_o a_o ineffable_a operation_n although_o it_o appear_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v bread_n for_o because_o that_o we_o be_v weak_a and_o that_o we_o have_v a_o aversion_n unto_o eat_v raw_a flesh_n and_o especial_o man_n flesh_n it_o seem_v to_o we_o to_o be_v but_o bread_n but_o it_o be_v real_o flesh_n whereunto_o they_o add_v another_o passage_n of_o the_o same_o author_n upon_o st_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o mark_n where_o he_o say_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o our_o lord_n say_v not_o of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n 6._o id._n in_o joan._n 6._o and_o a_o three_o upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n which_o amount_v unto_o the_o same_o thing_n not_o to_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v again_o upon_o st_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o mark_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v proper_o what_o be_v in_o the_o golden_a patten_n and_o the_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup._n but_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o protestant_n allege_v that_o theophilact_fw-mi have_v explain_v himself_o very_o well_o in_o make_v this_o positive_a declaration_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o god_n condescend_v unto_o our_o infirmity_n preserve_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o say_v manus_fw-la 1_o apud_fw-la victorem_fw-la in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n or_o as_o theodotus_n say_v before_o he_o 800._o 2_o apud_fw-la clement_n alexan._n p._n 800._o into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n so_o that_o when_o theophilact_fw-mi say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o his_o true_a body_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o they_o say_v that_o he_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o vain_a and_o empty_a figure_n without_o any_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n but_o not_o that_o he_o have_v any_o thought_n of_o absolute_o deny_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o antitype_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n because_o than_o he_o shall_v deny_v what_o his_o predecessor_n have_v unanimous_o affirm_v and_o that_o so_o indeed_o the_o sacrament_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o theophilact_fw-mi not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n because_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o although_o our_o lord_n say_v not_o of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n nevertheless_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o his_o word_n shall_v so_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o explication_n of_o tertullian_n st._n austin_n facundus_n and_o other_o who_o declare_v formal_o that_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v signify_v this_o be_v the_o figure_n the_o sign_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n but_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n of_o what_o side_n to_o range_v theophilact_fw-mi either_o on_o the_o protestant_n or_o the_o roman_a catholic_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v not_o conformable_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n in_o that_o age_n theophilact_fw-mi can_v reasonable_o be_v interpret_v to_o favour_v the_o real_a presence_n unless_o that_o he_o differ_v absolute_o from_o the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v by_o all_o those_o of_o his_o country_n in_o which_o sense_n his_o testimony_n will_v not_o be_v very_o considerable_a now_o i_o observe_v that_o at_o that_o time_n the_o greek_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n go_v down_o into_o the_o belly_n and_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v true_a bread_n it_o be_v what_o cardinal_n humbert_n who_o be_v send_v unto_o they_o by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ix_o charge_v upon_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la 245._o humb._n tom_n 4._o bibl_n pat._n edit_n ult_n pag._n 245._o
shall_v be_v read_v 1106._o because_o bruno_n be_v not_o make_v archbishop_n of_o treves_n till_o after_o the_o year_n 1100._o bishop_n usher_z make_v mention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o act_n of_o bruno_n who_o be_v present_a and_o be_v a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o england_n and_o he_o say_v that_o this_o author_n speak_v of_o assembly_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o treves_n by_o those_o which_o deny_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 90._o walden_v t._n 2._o c._n 90._o it_o be_v about_o this_o time_n that_o honorius_n priest_n and_o theologal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o autun_n be_v say_v to_o flourish_v which_o thomas_n waldensis_n allege_v against_o wickliff_n as_o a_o disciple_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o he_o himself_o confess_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayance_n and_o great_a adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la when_o he_o say_v that_o honorius_n est_fw-fr de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o those_o which_o believe_v with_o rabanus_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n in_o substance_n fit_a to_o nourish_v the_o body_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n it_o be_v true_a waldensis_n do_v not_o particular_o name_n honorius_n but_o he_o mean_v he_o so_o clear_o by_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o treatise_n and_o by_o the_o passage_n he_o allege_v and_o which_o be_v therein_o now_o to_o be_v see_v that_o no_o body_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v of_o honorius_n he_o speak_v neither_o do_v i_o find_v that_o any_o be_v at_o variance_n hereupon_o the_o first_o testimony_n produce_v by_o waldensis_n and_o which_o wickliff_n allege_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o opinion_n â—6_n honorius_n augustod_n in_o gemma_fw-la animae_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n â—6_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v say_v that_o former_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o the_o greek_n do_v still_o practise_v and_o that_o of_o this_o flower_n they_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o after_o have_v consecrate_v it_o they_o distribute_v it_o unto_o they_o the_o second_o mention_v by_o waldensis_n be_v borrow_v of_o rabanus_n 111._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 111._o and_o be_v thus_o read_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o whereby_o the_o inward_a man_n be_v satisfy_v and_o by_o this_o virtue_n be_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n the_o same_o author_n say_v again_o 63._o id._n ib._n c._n 63._o that_o the_o host_n be_v break_v because_o the_o bread_n of_o angel_n be_v break_v for_o we_o upon_o the_o cross_n that_o the_o bishop_n bite_v part_n of_o it_o that_o he_o divide_v it_o into_o three_o part_n 64._o id._n c._n 64._o that_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v whole_a but_o break_v into_o three_o bit_n 85._o ibid._n c._n 85._o and_o that_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n it_o be_v represent_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o our_o lord_n return_v into_o his_o body_n and_o he_o call_v it_o 63._o ibid._n c._n 63._o to_o break_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o sub-deacon_n receive_v from_o the_o deacon_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o break_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n all_o man_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v break_v and_o divide_v into_o part_n of_o necessity_n he_o must_v then_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o accident_n which_o be_v never_o qualify_v with_o this_o name_n by_o the_o ancient_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o its_o substance_n therefore_o honorius_n declare_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n and_o so_o far_o he_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o rabanus_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n a_o enemy_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o by_o consequence_n of_o honorius_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v other_o place_n in_o the_o treatise_n of_o this_o author_n from_o whence_o the_o roman_a catholic_n strive_v to_o draw_v advantage_n for_o example_n from_o these_o word_n the_o name_n of_o mystery_n be_v use_v 106._o ibid._n c._n 106._o when_o one_o thing_n be_v see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v see_v but_o it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o christian_n confess_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o author_n not_o specify_v if_o it_o be_v in_o substance_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v or_o in_o virtue_n as_o the_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n do_v say_v i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o can_v draw_v any_o advantage_n from_o these_o word_n but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o favourable_a unto_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n we_o may_v put_v in_o this_o order_n what_o he_o say_v 34._o ibid._n c._n 34._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n turn_v into_o blood_n and_o elsewhere_o that_o as_o the_o world_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 105._o ibid._n c._n 105._o so_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o species_n of_o these_o thing_n he_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v true_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o have_v we_o only_o these_o two_o last_o passage_n of_o honorius_n the_o latin_a church_n will_v undoubted_o have_v cause_n to_o boast_v over_o those_o which_o reject_v her_o belief_n but_o that_o which_o hinder_v that_o she_o can_v draw_v all_o the_o advantage_n from_o it_o she_o desire_v be_v that_o the_o protestant_n rely_v in_o the_o first_o place_n upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n who_o high_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o rabanus_n and_o of_o berengarius_fw-la as_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v nevertheless_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o two_o man_n who_o doctrine_n he_o condemn_v in_o the_o second_o place_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o first_o testimony_n instance_a in_o can_v receive_v no_o favourable_a interpretation_n for_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o roman_a catholic_n whereas_o the_o late_a whereof_o they_o pretend_v to_o take_v hold_n may_v convenient_o be_v explain_v in_o a_o way_n which_o may_v no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o call_v calvinist_n who_o say_v that_o the_o conversion_n and_o the_o change_n speak_v of_o by_o honorius_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n but_o a_o change_n of_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v become_v by_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sacrament_n in_o their_o lawful_a celebration_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o with_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o that_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o efficacy_n and_o into_o this_o virtue_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o theodotus_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n of_o theophilact_fw-mi etc._n etc._n allege_v to_o confirm_v their_o interpretation_n 106._o ibid._n c._n 106._o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o honorius_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n venerable_a bede_n and_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n have_v say_v before_o he_o as_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o some_o part_n of_o this_o history_n and_o that_o in_o speak_v of_o divide_v the_o host_n into_o three_o part_n 64._o ibid._n c._n 64._o he_o declare_v that_o that_o which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n eat_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n which_o yet_o be_v militant_a here_o on_o earth_n
that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o tholousian_o and_o albigensis_n condemn_v anno_fw-la 1177._o and_o 1178._o be_v not_o other_o but_o the_o waldensis_n neither_o do_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n make_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o history_n which_o suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o waldensis_n as_o well_o as_o the_o albigensis_n have_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v we_o full_o prove_v it_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o albigensis_n from_o who_o belief_n and_o faith_n the_o waldensis_n do_v nothing_o differ_v what_o they_o say_v may_v be_v read_v in_o a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o spiritual_a almanac_n where_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n particular_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o they_o say_v in_o plain_a term_n 6._o history_n of_o the_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n of_o paul_n perrin_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o that_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n take_v in_o his_o last_o supper_n which_o he_o bless_a which_o he_o break_v and_o give_v his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v be_v in_o its_o nature_n true_a bread_n and_o that_o by_o the_o pronoun_n this_o be_v show_v this_o sacramental_a proposition_n this_o be_v my_o body_n not_o understand_v these_o word_n identical_o of_o a_o numerical_a identity_n but_o sacramental_o real_o and_o true_o and_o not_o measurable_o and_o afterward_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n which_o be_v just_a the_o language_n use_v by_o the_o albigensis_n in_o the_o year_n 1120._o as_o have_v be_v show_v but_o beside_o their_o own_o confession_n we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o very_a enemy_n which_o suffer_v we_o to_o make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o they_o oppose_v themselves_o against_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n hold_v under_o several_a pope_n against_o berengarius_fw-la radulphus_fw-la ardeas_n a_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n or_o of_o the_o xi_o make_v this_o observation_n pentec_fw-la hom._n in_o dom._n 8._o post_fw-la pentec_fw-la they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v mere_a bread_n caesarius_n of_o heisterback_n dialog_n in_o dialog_n they_o blaspheme_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 6._o contr._n vald._n c._n 6._o to_o wit_n because_o they_o do_v not_o acquiesce_v unto_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o reynerus_n they_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o bread_n but_o the_o proper_a body_n they_o call_v that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n begehard_n de_fw-fr erroribus_fw-la begehard_n conradus_n de_fw-fr montepuellarum_n prebend_n of_o ratisbon_n they_o blaspheme_v say_v he_o against_o the_o sacrament_n say_v that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v contain_v under_o so_o small_a a_o quantity_n of_o bread_n and_o against_o the_o priest_n call_v they_o through_o derision_n 8._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 8._o god-maker_n eurard_n of_o bethune_n say_v the_o same_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v that_o what_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n be_v his_o body_n that_o they_o deny_v it_o 11._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 11._o as_o successor_n of_o judas_n ermengard_n write_v somewhat_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n touch_v the_o same_o waldensis_n it_o be_v the_o same_o slander_n which_o be_v make_v against_o they_o by_o guy_n of_o perpignan_n haeres_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la say_v that_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n 19_o tom._n 2._o c._n 19_o and_o thomas_n waldensis_n speak_v of_o bruno_n and_o berengarius_fw-la they_o err_v say_v he_o like_o those_o he_o observe_v moreover_o that_o when_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o they_o lift_v their_o eye_n up_o unto_o heaven_n say_v open_o that_o they_o worship_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n where_o it_o be_v 10._o contra_fw-la vald._n c._n 10._o and_o not_o where_o it_o be_v not_o coussard_n a_o divine_a of_o paris_n speak_v of_o they_o also_o in_o these_o term_n they_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o real_a sacrament_n but_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figure_n as_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n therefore_o the_o inquisitor_n emery_n 14._o director_n part_n 2._o q._n 14._o charge_v it_o upon_o they_o as_o a_o error_n when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o because_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n to_o show_v that_o they_o can_v not_o conceive_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o how_o big_a soever_o it_o have_v be_v it_o can_v not_o subsist_v still_o because_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n will_v have_v consume_v it_o since_o the_o time_n they_o participate_v thereof_o peter_n the_o vaux-sernay_a write_v that_o they_o teach_v public_o and_o infuse_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o simple_a 2._o hist_o albigens_n c._n 2._o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o it_o have_v be_v as_o big_a as_o the_o alps_o have_v be_v consume_v long_o since_o and_o reduce_v unto_o nothing_o by_o those_o which_o eat_v thereof_o and_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o senonian_n monastery_n at_o the_o mount_n de_fw-fr vauge_fw-mi in_o the_o diocese_n de_fw-fr toul_n that_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n upon_o that_o very_a consideration_n reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o substantial_a conversion_n for_o be_v sick_a of_o his_o last_o sickness_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n they_o go_v about_o to_o persuade_v he_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 405._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 405._o and_o how_o say_v he_o can_v that_o be_v for_o if_o this_o body_n be_v as_o big_a as_o a_o great_a mountain_n it_o will_v have_v be_v eat_v by_o the_o people_n a_o thousand_o time_n there_o be_v some_o which_o observe_v also_o that_o berengarius_fw-la be_v wont_a to_o jest_v by_o the_o like_a word_n at_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o will_v have_v he_o make_v and_o wherein_o they_o make_v he_o confess_v among_o other_o thing_n petrobrus_fw-la petrus_n clunia_n contra_fw-la petrobrus_fw-la that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o handle_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n that_o it_o be_v broen_fw-mi and_z eat_v by_o the_o tooth_n of_o believer_n i_o will_v join_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o we_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o roger_n de_fw-fr hoveden_n by_o the_o relation_n of_o peter_n cardinal_z of_o st._n chrysogan_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o in_o france_n touch_v his_o proceed_n against_o the_o waldensis_n at_o tholouse_n and_o principal_o by_o the_o declaration_n of_o henry_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a that_o one_o of_o the_o eminent_a among_o they_o call_v peter_n moran_n be_v press_v to_o declare_v ingenuous_o what_o he_o believe_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n answer_v 1178._o apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la an._n 1178._o that_o the_o holy_a bread_n of_o life_n eternal_a consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o declaration_n which_o full_o justify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v deceive_v which_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_a and_o consecrate_a be_v sinful_a and_o unworthy_a to_o consecrate_v for_o they_o deny_v it_o simple_o and_o absolute_o without_o inquire_v into_o the_o good_a or_o bad_a quality_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_v and_o the_o most_o considerable_a doctor_n of_o the_o latin_a communion_n do_v confess_v that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o berengarius_fw-la have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o can_v just_o be_v any_o way_n question_v after_o all_o the_o many_o testimony_n which_o have_v be_v instance_a it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v be_v tax_v and_o charge_v with_o many_o reproach_n and_o there_o have_v be_v many_o grievous_a accusation_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n both_o refer_v unto_o their_o doctrine_n and_o their_o manner_n as_o to_o their_o doctrine_n i_o think_v that_o their_o belief_n ought_v to_o be_v judge_v according_a to_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v public_a declaration_n of_o
prolog_n chron._n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a histoâ—â—_n of_o nicholas_n vignier_n upon_o the_o year_n 1â—â—6_n cap_n 4._o that_o they_o be_v so_o respect_v that_o they_o be_v not_o make_v to_o watch_v nor_o to_o pay_v tax_n and_o that_o when_o any_o military_a person_n travel_v with_o they_o he_o need_v not_o to_o fear_v be_v injure_v by_o his_o enemy_n william_n paradin_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o burgundy_n say_v that_o he_o have_v read_v some_o history_n which_o clear_v the_o albigensis_n from_o all_o the_o crime_n which_o have_v be_v lay_v to_o their_o charge_n affirm_v that_o they_o have_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o reprove_v the_o vice_n and_o abuse_n of_o the_o clergy_n with_o this_o doctrine_n and_o conversation_n the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n spread_v abroad_o into_o all_o part_n which_o make_v reynerus_n their_o eenemy_n say_v that_o of_o all_o the_o sect_n which_o be_v or_o have_v be_v there_o be_v none_o more_o dangerous_a unto_o the_o church_n than_o that_o of_o the_o leonist_n or_o lyonist_n for_o so_o they_o be_v call_v from_o the_o city_n of_o lion_n from_o whence_o waldo_n go_v out_o because_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a for_o some_o say_v it_o have_v be_v ever_o since_o the_o day_n of_o sylvester_n and_o other_o from_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o because_o also_o it_o be_v of_o the_o large_a extent_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o place_n but_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o they_o be_v suffer_v to_o live_v long_o in_o peace_n in_o the_o place_n of_o their_o habitation_n in_o fine_a the_o waldensis_n be_v expel_v out_o of_o lion_n whereupon_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o seek_v for_o refuge_n some_o of_o they_o in_o the_o valley_n of_o dauphin_n and_o piedmont_n and_o other_o in_o picardy_n from_o whence_o they_o pass_v afterward_o into_o bohemia_n in_o which_o place_n they_o subsist_v for_o several_a age_n notwithstanding_o the_o violence_n of_o sundry_a persecution_n 2._o fol._n 2._o as_o be_v full_o represent_v by_o dubravius_n and_o claud_n de_fw-fr cecil_n bishop_n of_o turin_n there_o be_v say_v the_o latter_a above_o two_o hundred_o year_n that_o this_o heresy_n have_v subsist_v in_o this_o diocese_n particular_o in_o the_o far_a part_n of_o it_o and_o near_o the_o strait_n of_o the_o alps_o which_o divide_v france_n and_o italy_n as_o well_o in_o the_o king_n of_o france_n his_o dominion_n as_o in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n and_o the_o former_a upon_o the_o year_n 1160._o it_o be_v say_v he_o at_o this_o time_n that_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o piccard_n begin_v to_o flourish_v under_o a_o ill_a planet_n to_o the_o end_n that_o none_o shall_v think_v that_o that_o which_o of_o late_o have_v make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o bohemia_n be_v any_o new_a thing_n he_o call_v the_o waldensis_n piccard_n because_o after_o have_v be_v drive_v away_o from_o lion_n several_a of_o they_o and_o waldo_n himself_o as_o some_o do_v report_n retire_v themselves_o into_o picardy_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v call_v picard_n as_o they_o have_v be_v call_v albigensis_n from_o the_o country_n of_o albi_fw-la where_o they_o remain_v and_o subsist_v until_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n notwithstanding_o the_o furious_a attempt_n make_v by_o prince_n and_o prelate_n against_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o paul_n perrin_n history_n of_o the_o albigensis_n 11._o lib._n 2._o c_o 11._o which_o prove_v it_o by_o authentical_a evidence_n one_o of_o which_o among_o the_o rest_n be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1281._o as_o it_o be_v find_v in_o several_a other_o author_n who_o make_v mention_v of_o several_a croisada_n raise_v against_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n during_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n but_o as_o we_o write_v the_o history_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n we_o may_v not_o forget_v two_o considerable_a circumstance_n first_o that_o in_o that_o age_n stephen_n bishop_n of_o autun_n begin_v to_o use_v the_o word_n transubstantiation_n and_o because_o there_o be_v two_o bishop_n of_o autun_n of_o this_o name_n in_o the_o same_o age_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v advance_v unto_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o year_n 1112._o and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o or_o thereabouts_o it_o be_v not_o exact_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o it_o be_v that_o begin_v to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o term_n in_o fine_a one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o they_o say_v 13._o de_fw-fr sacram._n altaric_n c._n 13._o that_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o nevertheless_o lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n his_o contemporary_a and_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o the_o main_a of_o the_o doctrine_n 11._o l._n 4._o do_v c._n 11._o dare_v not_o to_o determine_v of_o what_o nature_n this_o conversion_n be_v either_o formal_a or_o substantial_a or_o of_o some_o other_o kind_n the_o other_o circumstance_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v be_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o century_n hubbert_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o england_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n celestine_n cause_v a_o synod_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o york_n where_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o command_v that_o when_o any_o sick_a person_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v that_o the_o priest_n himself_o shall_v carry_v the_o host_n ii_o rog._n de_fw-fr hoved._n in_o rich._n ii_o clothe_v with_o priestly_a habit_n suitable_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n with_o light_n bear_v before_o it_o unless_o there_o be_v some_o cause_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o it_o be_v whereof_o we_o shall_v have_v further_a occasion_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o history_n now_o let_v we_o examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n at_o the_o first_o beginning_n whereof_o pat._n stat._n synod_n c._n 5._o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n make_v in_o one_o of_o his_o synod_n certain_a constitution_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o carry_v it_o unto_o the_o sick_a of_o the_o adoration_n of_o those_o which_o meet_v it_o of_o keep_v of_o it_o in_o the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o altar_n of_o lock_v it_o up_o safe_a with_o several_a precaution_n in_o case_n it_o happen_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n or_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n 24._o ibid._n in_o praeceptis_fw-la communibus_fw-la praecepâ—o_fw-la 23_o 24._o or_o if_o any_o fly_n or_o spider_n shall_v fall_v into_o the_o blood_n but_o because_o most_o of_o these_o thing_n do_v relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n we_o will_v omit_v speak_v of_o it_o until_o we_o come_v to_o consider_v wherein_o christian_n make_v their_o worship_n and_o devotion_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n chief_o to_o consist_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v with_o odo_n as_o it_o happen_v unto_o several_a other_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la i_o mean_v that_o they_o retain_v several_a ancient_a expression_n although_o the_o doctrine_n be_v change_v and_o that_o since_o this_o change_n happen_v which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n by_o paschas_fw-la and_o to_o have_v be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n in_o the_o xi_o by_o some_o pope_n in_o their_o council_n these_o kind_n of_o expression_n do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v as_o many_o say_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o example_n this_o precaution_n of_o odo_n if_o there_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o say_v the_o protestant_n the_o father_n may_v very_o well_o say_v so_o see_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sacrament_n and_o in_o virtue_n but_o as_o for_o the_o latin_n since_o berengarius_fw-la they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n therefore_o they_o can_v reasonable_o say_v that_o any_o part_n of_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n because_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o subject_a unto_o any_o such_o accident_n some_o year_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1207._o amalarick_n or_o amaury_n of_o chartres_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n for_o his_o learning_n as_o gaguinus_fw-la report_n in_o his_o six_o book_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n and_o he_o teach_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o any_o more_o in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n than_o in_o any_o other_o bread_n or_o in_o any_o
thing_n else_o deny_v transubstantiation_n as_o bernard_n of_o luxemburg_n 1215._o lib._n 4._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1215._o prateolus_n and_o alphonso_n de_fw-fr castro_n have_v observe_v and_o after_o they_o gennebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n it_o be_v true_a he_o be_v accuse_v of_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a heaven_n and_o hell_n and_o of_o believe_v several_a other_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o justifiable_a but_o because_o these_o accusation_n be_v bring_v by_o those_o which_o approve_v not_o his_o judgement_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n the_o reader_n may_v judge_v what_o credit_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v against_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o man_n whilst_o i_o shall_v observe_v that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o in_o his_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o the_o year_n 1145._o condemn_v amalarick_n even_o after_o he_o be_v dead_a and_o if_o we_o believe_v gaguinus_fw-la he_o die_v of_o grief_n for_o have_v be_v force_v to_o retract_v but_o upon_o another_o subject_n than_o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o this_o historian_n make_v no_o mention_n neither_o do_v innocent_a the_o three_o declare_v for_o what_o error_n it_o be_v that_o he_o condemn_v he_o 2._o cap._n 2._o we_o reject_v also_o say_v he_o and_o do_v condemn_v the_o most_o pernicious_a tenent_n of_o the_o wicked_a amaury_n of_o who_o the_o father_n of_o lie_n have_v so_o blind_v the_o understanding_n that_o his_o doctrine_n ought_v rather_o to_o be_v account_v a_o extravagance_n than_o a_o heresy_n after_o which_o they_o fall_v upon_o the_o ash_n of_o this_o man_n for_o his_o body_n sapra_fw-la gaguin_n ubi_fw-la sapra_fw-la which_o have_v be_v bury_v behind_o st._n martin_n church_n in_o paris_n be_v dis-interred_n and_o burn_v the_o same_o innocent_a the_o three_o in_o the_o same_o council_n approve_v the_o word_n transubstantiation_n which_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o autun_n have_v invent_v and_o the_o thing_n design_v by_o the_o word_n make_v this_o decree_n 1._o cap._n 1._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n i_o say_v innocent_a make_v this_o decree_n because_o in_o effect_n that_o be_v practise_v in_o this_o council_n which_o be_v not_o usual_o practise_v in_o council_n before_o i_o mean_v that_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o assembly_n have_v not_o the_o liberty_n of_o give_v their_o voice_n and_o consent_n see_v they_o neither_o propose_v nor_o deliberate_v nor_o give_v their_o opinion_n nor_o make_v any_o constitution_n which_o be_v there_o in_o great_a number_n but_o they_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o council_n ready_a cut_n and_o dry_a it_o not_o appear_v that_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o assembly_n be_v take_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o as_o be_v usual_o do_v in_o all_o free_a and_o lawful_a council_n matthew_n paris_n a_o english_a historian_n speak_v in_o these_o term_n 1115._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1115._o every_o body_n be_v assemble_v at_o the_o place_n abovesaid_a and_o each_o one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o general_a council_n have_v take_v his_o place_n the_o pope_n have_v first_o make_v a_o speech_n of_o exhortation_n there_o be_v sixty_o article_n read_v in_o open_a council_n which_o seem_v tolerable_a unto_o some_o and_o burdensome_a unto_o other_o godfrey_n a_o friar_n of_o st._n pantaleon_n at_o cologne_n say_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o worthy_a of_o memory_n act_v in_o this_o council_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o the_o eastern_a church_n submit_v itself_o unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v not_o be_v hear_v of_o before_o nauclerius_n and_o platina_n in_o the_o life_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o say_v the_o same_o see_v they_o write_v 1115._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1115._o that_o several_a thing_n be_v there_o put_v into_o deliberation_n but_o yet_o nevertheless_o nothing_o be_v clear_o nor_o open_o determine_v after_o all_o the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a in_o favour_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n regard_v not_o only_a amaury_n of_o chartres_n who_o teach_v the_o contrary_a but_o also_o the_o albigensis_n as_o binnius_n do_v confess_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o council_n and_o as_o i_o do_v infer_v from_o a_o conference_n which_o the_o legate_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o have_v nine_o year_n before_o with_o some_o of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o albigensis_n in_o the_o city_n of_o montreal_n near_o carcassona_fw-la where_o arnold_n hot_a which_o speak_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o albigensis_n 2._o history_n of_o all_o 〈◊〉_d by_o paul_n perâ—in_o l._n 1._o c._n 2._o propose_v this_o thesis_n that_o the_o mass_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o invention_n of_o man_n and_o not_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o act_n of_o this_o conference_n be_v see_v and_o in_o his_o possession_n that_o write_v the_o history_n but_o in_o fine_a innocent_a the_o three_o seeing_z he_o can_v not_o prevail_v over_o those_o people_n by_o dispute_n and_o argument_n he_o have_v recourse_n unto_o more_o violent_a remedy_n i_o mean_v public_a and_o downright_a persecution_n even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o grant_v unto_o all_o such_o as_o will_v take_v arm_n against_o they_o and_o destroy_v they_o the_o same_o indulgence_n which_o be_v grant_v unto_o those_o which_o cross_v themselves_o for_o the_o recover_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n from_o the_o turk_n 3._o council_n lateran_n sub_fw-la innocen_n 〈◊〉_d c._n 3._o that_o the_o catholic_n say_v he_o that_o across_o themselves_o for_o the_o exterminate_n of_o heretic_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n and_o indulgence_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o which_o go_v to_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n 210._o tom._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 210._o and_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o his_o collection_n have_v give_v we_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n or_o rather_o of_o innocent_a by_o advice_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o council_n wherein_o he_o grant_v unto_o the_o count_n de_fw-fr mountford_n all_o the_o land_n which_o the_o crusado_n have_v take_v from_o the_o count_n of_o tholouse_n 619._o tom_n 2._o spicil_n p._n 610._o 612._o 619._o and_o from_o the_o albigensis_n especial_o the_o city_n of_o tholouse_n and_o montauban_n as_o be_v most_o infect_v with_o this_o heresy_n according_a unto_o which_o he_o assemble_v and_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o avignon_n in_o the_o year_n 1209._o by_o hugh_n bishop_n of_o ries_z in_o provence_n his_o legate_n where_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o heretic_n shall_v be_v expel_v according_a to_o the_o oath_n which_o he_o cause_v the_o consul_n of_o montpellier_n to_o take_v the_o same_o year_n etc._n ibid._n p._n 611_o etc._n etc._n &_o p._n 63â—_n etc._n etc._n the_o which_o be_v again_o renew_v in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o tholouse_n anno_fw-la 1228._o and_o in_o another_o at_o albi_fw-la anno_fw-la 1254._o which_o show_v plain_o that_o languedock_n be_v still_o full_a of_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n as_o well_o as_o several_a other_o part_n of_o gascoigne_n i_o pass_v over_o at_o this_o time_n the_o ordinance_n of_o honorius_n the_o three_o successor_n unto_o innocent_a and_o of_o gregory_n the_o nine_o which_o take_v honorius_n his_o chair_n touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n nor_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o urban_n the_o four_o because_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o work_n but_o i_o will_v insist_v upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o one_o thing_n which_o i_o can_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n without_o prejudice_v this_o history_n it_o regard_v guy_n le_fw-fr gross_n archbishop_n of_o narbonna_n who_o go_v to_o visit_v pope_n clement_n the_o four_o former_o his_o intimate_a friend_n be_v at_o his_o court_n and_o there_o discourse_v with_o a_o man_n of_o learning_n can_v not_o forbear_v declare_v unto_o he_o his_o opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o transubstantiation_n whicy_n pope_n clement_n have_v understand_v after_o his_o return_n write_v unto_o he_o and_o represent_v that_o he_o be_v of_o a_o ill_a persuasion_n and_o that_o he_o must_v recant_v it_o and_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o pope_n letter_n that_o the_o archbishop_n maintain_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v very_o common_a among_o the_o doctor_n of_o paris_n the_o letter_n be_v take_v from_o the_o register_n of_o manuscript_n letter_n of_o clement_n the_o four_o about_o fourteen_o year_n ago_o aubertin_n a_o protestant_a minister_n insert_v it_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o his_o latin_a treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v communicate_v unto_o he_o by_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n and_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v of_o late_a by_o a_o person_n of_o good_a
purpose_n after_o curious_a question_n fit_a rather_o to_o engender_v strife_n and_o quarrel_n than_o to_o edify_v and_o instruct_v christian_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v the_o reader_n serious_o to_o consider_v if_o either_o or_o both_o of_o these_o opinion_n can_v agree_v or_o hold_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v incorruptible_a allege_v for_o their_o reason_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o confession_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o glorify_a body_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o other_o which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o dead_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v be_v in_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n because_o all_o christian_n do_v confess_v that_o our_o lord_n die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o his_o state_n of_o death_n and_o crucifiction_n have_v be_v past_a above_o xvi_o age_n ago_o whereby_o may_v be_v judge_v the_o disposition_n of_o zonarus_n which_o hold_v of_o both_o side_n and_o of_o the_o strange_a manner_n wherein_o he_o explain_v himself_o i_o know_v not_o if_o i_o shall_v make_v mention_n of_o one_o samonas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n who_o be_v place_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n for_o all_o do_v not_o receive_v his_o testimony_n which_o be_v whole_o favourable_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v he_o say_v in_o a_o dispute_n against_o achmet_n a_o sarrazin_n 526._o tom._n 12._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 524_o 525_o 526._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o be_v by_o consecration_n change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o division_n which_o be_v make_v to_o wit_n by_o mean_n of_o break_v it_o be_v of_o sensible_a accident_n be_v there_o nothing_o to_o be_v object_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o witness_n it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o this_o greek_a bishop_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o the_o protestant_n do_v deny_v that_o ever_o there_o be_v any_o such_o dispute_n affirm_v that_o no_o author_n have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o samonas_n because_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o greek_a bishop_n at_o gaza_n nor_o in_o all_o pallastine_n be_v possess_v by_o the_o sarrazen_n have_v expel_v the_o latin_n which_o have_v before_o settle_v bishop_n of_o their_o own_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a because_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o write_n be_v take_v word_n for_o word_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o anastatius_fw-la the_o sinaite_n against_o the_o gaianite_n whereof_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o pretend_a samonas_n speak_v formal_o of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v just_a the_o opinion_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o also_o what_o he_o say_v 525._o ibid._n p._n 525._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v and_o unite_v they_o unto_o itself_o all_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o indeed_o say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o greek_a bishop_n in_o all_o pallastine_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n but_o they_o all_o agree_v to_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n at_o gaza_n a_o greek_a bishop_n call_v samonas_n see_v they_o produce_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n and_o be_v such_o a_o witness_n as_o no_o writer_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n there_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o nicetas_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n in_o favour_n of_o those_o which_o shall_v be_v convert_v from_o mahumetism_n unto_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o he_o say_v 53â—_n tom._n 12._o biâ—â—_n patr._n p._n 53â—_n that_o christian_n do_v sacrifice_v mystical_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o they_o participate_v thereof_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n he_o add_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o believe_v they_o be_v also_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a power_n in_o a_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a manner_n above_o and_o beyond_o all_o natural_a comprehension_n only_o know_v unto_o himself_o and_o it_o be_v so_o also_o say_v he_o that_o i_o intend_v to_o participate_v thereof_o for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o life_n eternal_a and_o for_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n this_o author_n say_v that_o what_o christian_n sacrifice_n and_o receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a power_n not_o unto_o all_o communicant_n indifferent_o but_o only_o for_o they_o which_o communicate_v with_o a_o true_a and_o sincere_a faith_n let_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n be_v guess_v at_o after_o all_o this_o but_o now_o i_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v two_o witness_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n one_o of_o the_o age_n who_o history_n we_o examine_v in_o this_o chapter_n to_o wit_n euthymius_n and_o zonarus_n 26._o in_o matth._n 26._o the_o first_o say_v thus_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o say_v these_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o of_o my_o blood_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o again_o as_o our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n which_o he_o assume_v supernatural_o so_o also_o he_o change_v these_o thing_n into_o his_o quicken_a body_n word_n which_o roman_n catholic_n mighty_o prize_n and_o value_n think_v that_o they_o favour_v their_o hypothesis_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v conceal_v also_o that_o in_o another_o treatise_n euthymius_n testify_v that_o he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n allege_v to_o this_o effect_n a_o great_a passage_n out_o of_o his_o four_o book_n of_o orthodox_n faith_n 21._o panopl_n part_n 2._o titul_n 21._o now_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n be_v neither_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n nor_o the_o protestant_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o euthemius_n seem_v to_o assure_v so_o much_o in_o the_o word_n but_o now_o allege_v when_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n befall_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o happen_v unto_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o it_o be_v take_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o person_n by_o the_o eternal_a word_n beside_o that_o in_o the_o same_o place_n whence_o both_o the_o mention_v passage_n be_v take_v he_o say_v that_o not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n propose_v shall_v be_v consider_v but_o their_o virtue_n which_o show_v that_o he_o believe_v with_o damascen_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n do_v remain_v as_o for_o zonarus_n another_o greek_a friar_n we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o he_o embrace_v as_o well_o the_o side_n of_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a as_o those_o which_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v incorruptible_a beside_o he_o expound_v elsewhere_o the_o 32._o canon_n of_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n 32._o in_o council_n 6._o in_o trullo_n can_v 32._o the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o i_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n chap._n xix_o a_o account_n or_o narrative_a of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n during_o the_o papacy_n of_o boniface_n the_o viii_o who_o have_v so_o great_a a_o contest_v with_o philip_n the_o fair_a one_o of_o our_o king_n there_o be_v in_o italy_n great_a number_n of_o waldensis_n who_o be_v call_v fratelli_n because_o they_o style_v themselves_o brethren_n as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o frequent_o so_o denominate_v themselves_o where_o it_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o brotherhood_n and_o what_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o these_o fratellis_fw-la be_v waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n many_o of_o who_o retire_v themselves_o into_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n at_o the_o time_n that_o waldo_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v drive_v away_o from_o lion_n be_v that_o a_o uncertain_a author_n which_o write_v against_o
impute_v unto_o they_o because_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o to_o be_v find_v supra_fw-la cap._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o â—bi_fw-la supra_fw-la neither_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o waldensis_n insert_v by_o paul_n perrin_n in_o their_o history_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o the_o taborite_n which_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n have_v embrace_v the_o impious_a and_o wicked_a sect_n of_o the_o waldensis_n of_o necessity_n then_o their_o belief_n must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n because_o that_o of_o the_o waldensis_n do_v agree_v with_o it_o as_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v but_o in_o fine_a the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o taborite_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n but_o what_o can_v better_a inform_v we_o than_o their_o own_o confession_n of_o faith_n draw_v up_o in_o the_o year_n 1431._o by_o john_n lukavitz_n wherein_o they_o declare_v lukavit_n confess_v tabor_n joan._n lukavit_n that_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v in_o its_o nature_n true_a bread_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o a_o material_a identity_n but_o sacramental_o real_o and_o true_o then_o they_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v also_o in_o the_o sacrament_n ibid._n ibid._n with_o all_o its_o essential_a and_o accidental_a propriety_n because_o say_v they_o this_o will_v be_v a_o mean_n to_o presuppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n shall_v cease_v to_o be_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v substantial_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o they_o formal_o deny_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o john_n hus_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v taborite_n it_o must_v be_v own_v after_o so_o express_v a_o declaration_n as_o they_o make_v that_o he_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantion_n if_o we_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o be_v report_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n we_o can_v question_v but_o that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a the_o council_n do_v condemn_v thirty_o article_n of_o john_n hus_n in_o the_o 15._o 1_o council_n constant_n sess_v 15._o twenty_o five_o whereof_o they_o make_v he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v approve_v of_o forty_o article_n of_o wickliff_n the_o 8._o 2_o ibid._n sess_v 8._o three_o first_o whereof_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o transubstantiation_n moreover_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o proceed_n make_v against_o he_o that_o he_o have_v preach_v and_o teach_v 15._o 3_o ibid._n sess_v 15._o that_o after_o consecrate_v the_o host_n at_o the_o altar_n the_o material_a bread_n do_v remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o church_n hold_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v erroneous_a therefore_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o constant_n ad_fw-la finem_fw-la council_n constant_n in_o his_o bull_n of_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o fail_v of_o represent_v john_n hus_n as_o approve_v the_o article_n of_o wickliff_n before_o speak_v of_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o declare_v also_o that_o jerom_n of_o prague_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o the_o council_n do_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o twenty_o first_o 21._o 1_o ibid._n sess_v 21._o session_n and_o gobellin_n persona_fw-la official_a of_o the_o diocese_n of_o 95._o 2_o cosmodrom_n a_o tat_o 6._o c._n 95._o peterborough_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n think_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o contrary_a after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o council_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o work_n of_o john_n hus_n print_v at_o noremberg_n anno_fw-la 1558._o with_o his_o martyrdom_n and_o that_o of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o their_o death_n be_v therein_o style_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o he_o always_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o concomitance_n and_o the_o read_n of_o wickliff_n work_n for_o who_o he_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a kindness_n call_v he_o always_o evangelical_n doctor_n can_v never_o make_v he_o alter_v his_o mind_n nor_o work_v upon_o his_o spirit_n the_o same_o effect_n which_o it_o wrought_v upon_o the_o taborite_n in_o fine_a in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o false_a apparition_n of_o it_o which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v frequent_o publish_v in_o all_o part_n he_o say_v 155_o tom._n 1._o fol._n 155_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n true_o and_o real_o after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v here_o below_o in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a discourse_n invisible_o and_o not_o visible_o as_o the_o autor_n of_o these_o miraculous_a apparition_n will_v have_v it_o be_v believe_v and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o accuse_v of_o incredulity_n those_o which_o believe_v not_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o suppose_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o accident_n do_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o the_o sacrament_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o sacramental_o 161._o ibid._n p._n 156._o ibid._n p._n 158._o ibid._n fol._n 161._o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o heaven_n local_o he_o affirm_v for_o truth_n that_o his_o blood_n be_v true_o and_o real_o in_o the_o sacramen_fw-la confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o among_o many_o inconvenience_n which_o he_o fear_v these_o feign_a apparition_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v produce_v 162._o ibid._n fol._n 162._o he_o put_v this_o down_o as_o the_o five_o that_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o which_o question_n whether_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n because_o it_o do_v not_o visible_o appear_v unto_o they_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v that_o we_o adore_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n make_v by_o the_o priest_n the_o same_o man_n write_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 164._o id._n t._n 1._o fol._n 164._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v a_o great_a heresy_n he_o receive_v for_o a_o true_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustine_n a_o passage_n of_o lanfranc_n a_o swear_a enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n cite_v in_o his_o decree_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o a_o word_n in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o embrace_v and_o follow_v all_o that_o the_o latin_n believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o he_o change_v his_o opinion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o among_o several_a little_a treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v during_o his_o imprisonment_n at_o constance_n 1_o cap._n 2._o p._n 32._o t._n 1_o there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n write_v anno_fw-la 1415._o wherein_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n ibid._n ibid._n declare_v moreover_o that_o all_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v of_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n aught_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v preach_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o beginning_n unto_o that_o day_n and_o in_o fine_a 3_o ibid._n fol._n 49._o ibid._n fol._n 40._o c._n 3_o that_o he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o say_v he_o i_o never_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o long_o as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v subsist_v in_o another_o little_a treatise_n wherein_o he_o examine_v whether_o lay-person_n shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n he_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o a_o truth_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o both_o species_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v entire_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o entire_o under_o that_o of_o wine_n he_o that_o write_v the_o history_n of_o john_n hus_n particular_o the_o conflict_n he_o be_v to_o suffer_v at_o
constance_n and_o at_o the_o which_o he_o say_v he_o be_v present_a 9_o tom._n 1._o fol._n 9_o report_v a_o public_a testimony_n of_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n touch_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n wherein_o be_v declare_v that_o hus_n have_v deny_v the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v accuse_v unto_o the_o pope_n especial_o that_o he_o have_v ever_o teach_v that_o the_o material_a substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o author_n also_o report_v 12._o ibid._n fol._n 12._o that_o john_n hus_n be_v hear_v in_o open_a council_n the_o seven_o of_o june_n and_o that_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v and_o be_v crucify_v etc._n etc._n be_v true_o real_o and_o whole_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o a_o certain_a english_a man_n say_v that_o hus_n disguise_v his_o opinion_n just_a as_o wickliff_n have_v former_o do_v in_o england_n he_o answer_v that_o he_o speak_v sincere_o and_o from_o his_o heart_n which_o need_v not_o much_o be_v question_v when_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v 344._o tom._n 2._o so_o 344._o that_o hus_n be_v a_o man_n full_a of_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o act_n of_o his_o passion_n for_o that_o be_v the_o title_n give_v they_o in_o his_o work_n that_o these_o thing_n but_o now_o mention_v and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n be_v report_v of_o he_o but_o beside_o these_o proof_n there_o be_v also_o find_v among_o john_n hus_n his_o letter_n num._n 65._o 8._o tom._n 1._o fol._n 8._o a_o very_a favourable_a testimony_n give_v by_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n unto_o he_o and_o jerom_n after_o their_o death_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o 23d_o of_o may_n anno_fw-la 1416._o and_o in_o num._n 66._o a_o summary_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o commonalty_n of_o prague_n compose_v of_o the_o follower_n of_o john_n hus_n wherein_o they_o formal_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o concomitant_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n miraculous_o hide_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 66._o ib._n num_fw-la 66._o and_o allege_v a_o passage_n under_o the_o name_n of_o leo_n which_o import_v that_o the_o blood_n be_v receive_v with_o the_o body_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n that_o nevertheless_o the_o blood_n be_v not_o eat_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o drink_v under_o that_o of_o wine_n i_o will_v add_v to_o conclude_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n two_o other_o circumstance_n in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o taborite_n which_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o john_n hus_n although_o they_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n unto_o he_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n mention_v he_o often_o in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o article_n which_o he_o either_o hold_v or_o favour_v but_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n they_o allege_v nothing_o of_o he_o in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o in_o regard_n of_o wickliff_n who_o be_v much_o esteem_v by_o hus_n he_o declare_v positive_o in_o his_o write_n against_o stephen_n palet_n his_o great_a enemy_n a._n tom._n 1._o p._n 264._o a._n that_o he_o do_v embrace_v what_o there_o be_v of_o truth_n in_o the_o write_n of_o john_n wickliff_n doctor_n in_o divinity_n not_o because_o he_o say_v it_o but_o because_o it_o be_v agreeable_a unto_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o unto_o reason_n but_o if_o he_o teach_v any_o error_n he_o intend_v not_o to_o follow_v he_o nor_o any_o one_o else_o therein_o and_o in_o full_a council_n 13._o ibid._n fol._n 13._o be_v charge_v with_o the_o 40_o article_n of_o wickliff_n condemn_v by_o the_o father_n of_o constance_n he_o say_v that_o he_o adhere_v not_o unto_o wickliffs_n error_n confess_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o archbishop_n of_o prague_n have_v not_o condemn_v they_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o he_o have_v condemn_v they_o declare_v b._n ibid._n fol._n 13._o b._n that_o he_o never_o obstinate_o defend_v they_o although_o he_o approve_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v condemn_v before_o that_o the_o justice_n of_o their_o condemnation_n be_v show_v by_o reason_n take_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o fine_a he_o defend_v himself_o particular_o upon_o each_o of_o these_o article_n limit_v explain_v or_o distinguish_v they_o without_o any_o heed_n be_v thereunto_o give_v by_o the_o council_n and_o what_o there_o be_v beside_o very_o strange_a in_o the_o business_n that_o answer_v in_o his_o write_n unto_o the_o objection_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o have_v be_v before_o of_o his_o side_n but_o be_v become_v his_o enemy_n 321._o tom._n 1._o so_o 255._o &_o 265._o &_o p._n 292._o unto_o fol._n 321._o he_o never_o touch_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o have_v be_v his_o friend_n they_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o his_o opinion_n upon_o this_o weighty_a point_n nor_o that_o they_o can_v have_v be_v silent_a if_o john_n belief_n have_v be_v contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o for_o jerom_n of_o prague_n beside_o the_o intimate_a friendship_n which_o be_v betwixt_o he_o and_o john_n hus_n which_o continue_v until_o their_o death_n as_o it_o have_v be_v careful_o improve_v in_o their_o life_n especial_o by_o the_o conformity_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o manner_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o work_n a_o discourse_n wherein_o the_o author_n say_v the_o same_o of_o jerom_n 356._o tom._n 2._o so_o 356._o which_o he_o have_v do_v of_o hus_n for_o he_o write_v that_o one_o of_o his_o adversary_n have_v say_v there_o be_v a_o report_n that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o make_v this_o answer_n i_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v at_o the_o baker_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n 152._o poggius_fw-la florent_fw-la ad_fw-la leonard_n aretin_n in_o fascicul_fw-la rerum_fw-la expeton_fw-la &_o fugiend_n fol._n 152._o which_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o what_o be_v write_v by_o pogge_n the_o florentine_a unto_o his_o friend_n leonard_n aretin_n jerom_n say_v he_o be_v examine_v what_o he_o believe_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n answer_v that_o by_o nature_n it_o be_v bread_n but_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n according_a as_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o some_o body_n have_v reply_v it_o be_v report_v that_o thou_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n he_o answer_v the_o bread_n remain_v at_o the_o baker_n house_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o john_n hus_n and_o of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n touch_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n cause_v they_o to_o be_v burn_v alive_a they_o endure_v this_o punishment_n with_o wonderful_a patience_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o pogge_n the_o florentine_a a_o eye_n witness_n and_o of_o aeneas_n silvius_n which_o speak_v thus_o they_o both_o die_v very_o content_o and_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o stake_n as_o cheerful_o as_o if_o they_o be_v go_v unto_o a_o banquet_n without_o let_v fall_n a_o word_n as_o may_v express_v any_o thing_n of_o grief_n or_o sorrow_n when_o the_o flame_n begin_v to_o seize_v they_o they_o sing_v a_o hymn_n the_o sound_n whereof_o can_v scarce_o be_v stop_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o fire_n it_o be_v say_v that_o never_o any_o philosopher_n suffer_v death_n so_o constant_o as_o these_o man_n endure_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o flame_n the_o death_n of_o these_o two_o man_n serve_v only_o to_o confirm_v the_o taborite_n in_o their_o opinion_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o zeal_n for_o its_o defence_n and_o of_o make_v public_a and_o open_a profession_n thereof_o in_o bohemia_n not_o but_o there_o be_v find_v in_o other_o part_n those_o which_o profess_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o baleus_n report_v upon_o the_o relation_n of_o thomas_n gasconius_n and_o of_o leland_n that_o in_o the_o year_n 1457._o reginald_n peacock_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n in_o england_n have_v ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o wickliff_n 19_o centur._n 8._o auth._n 19_o but_o that_o he_o be_v compel_v to_o renounce_v and_o moreover_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o bishopric_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a he_o have_v follower_n in_o his_o diocese_n yet_o
318._o of_o the_o care_n which_o shall_v be_v take_v in_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o read_v this_o title_n it_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n may_v haply_o have_v comprise_v auricular_a confession_n in_o the_o preparation_n which_o they_o command_v yet_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o find_v therein_o any_o such_o thing_n they_o only_o warn_v that_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o take_v care_n that_o we_o do_v not_o abstain_v from_o it_o too_o long_o lest_o that_o shall_v turn_v unto_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o if_o one_o partake_v thereof_o indiscreet_o we_o shall_v fear_v what_o the_o apostle_n say_v whosoever_o eat_v and_o drink_v unworthy_o eat_v and_o drink_v his_o own_o damnation_n a_o man_n ought_v therefore_o to_o examine_v himself_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n and_o so_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o prepare_v himself_o for_o the_o receive_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n in_o abstain_v some_o day_n from_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o in_o purify_n of_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n use_v the_o same_o method_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o preparation_n necessary_a for_o worthy_a receive_v the_o sacrament_n 102._o opusc_n 1._o c._n 12._o t._n 2._o p._n 101_o 102._o he_o desire_v that_o every_o one_o will_v judge_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o trial_n be_v make_v in_o the_o heart_n the_o thought_n shall_v serve_v for_o a_o accuser_n the_o conscience_n for_o a_o witness_n and_o fear_v for_o a_o executioner_n then_o that_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o soul_n shall_v fall_v by_o tear_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o understanding_n shall_v give_v such_o a_o sentence_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v judge_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o several_a other_o thing_n which_o he_o propose_v without_o speak_v any_o thing_n of_o confession_n but_o by_o degree_n confession_n establish_v itself_o infensible_o among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o west_n and_o at_o length_n innocent_a the_o three_o authorize_v it_o by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o at_o which_o time_n the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o most_o part_n of_o all_o christian_a communion_n have_v no_o such_o law_n as_o the_o latin_n that_o oblige_v they_o unto_o confession_n before_o receive_v the_o communion_n for_o example_n the_o abyssins_n or_o ethiopian_n the_o armenian_n the_o nestorian_n confession_n it_o be_v grant_v be_v use_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o large_a extent_n but_o it_o be_v so_o little_o practise_v that_o their_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v scarce_o ever_o confess_v 2._o de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o as_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinize_v do_v inform_v we_o and_o as_o for_o the_o protestant_n every_o body_n know_v they_o have_v find_v this_o yoke_n of_o the_o latin_n too_o heavy_a to_o bear_v but_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o hitherto_o demand_v private_a confession_n before_o come_v unto_o the_o table_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o do_v require_v other_o disposition_n without_o which_o they_o forbid_v we_o approach_v unto_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o st._n chrysostom_n condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o those_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v by_o rancounter_n and_o by_o custom_n at_o certain_a time_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o to_o be_v more_o solemn_a he_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o time_n that_o make_v we_o any_o thing_n the_o more_o worthy_a to_o receive_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o holiness_n of_o our_o life_n the_o innocence_n of_o our_o conversation_n 1051._o chrysost_n hom_o 3._o in_o c._n 1._o ad_fw-la ephes_n p._n 1050_o 1051._o it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o the_o epiphany_n nor_o the_o lent_n that_o render_v we_o worthy_a to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n it_o be_v the_o sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o heart_n therewith_o draw_v near_o at_o all_o time_n and_o without_o they_o never_o come_v unto_o it_o consider_v with_o what_o care_n and_o with_o what_o respect_n the_o flesh_n of_o sacrifice_n be_v eat_v under_o the_o law_n what_o caution_n do_v they_o not_o use_v what_o trouble_n be_v they_o not_o continual_o at_o to_o purify_v themselves_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o you_o approach_v unto_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o very_a angel_n behold_v with_o a_o religious_a reverence_n you_o think_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prepare_v yourselves_o unto_o so_o solemn_a a_o action_n by_o govern_v yourselves_o according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o the_o season_n consider_v the_o vessel_n which_o be_v employ_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n how_o clean_o they_o be_v how_o bright_a and_o shine_a they_o be_v yet_o nevertheless_o our_o soul_n shall_v be_v clean_a more_o holy_a and_o more_o resplendent_a than_o these_o vessel_n see_v that_o it_o be_v only_o for_o we_o that_o they_o be_v prepare_v and_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o seldom_o and_o often_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n 1872._o id._n hom._n 17_o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la heb._n p._n 1872._o we_o regard_v not_o say_v he_o neither_o those_o which_o communicate_v often_o nor_o those_o which_o communicate_v seldom_o but_o those_o which_o communicate_v with_o a_o sincere_a conscience_n a_o pure_a heart_n and_o a_o unreprovable_a life_n let_v those_o that_o be_v in_o this_o condition_n always_o draw_v near_o and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o let_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o once_o draw_v near_o because_o they_o only_o draw_v upon_o themselves_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o make_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o condemnation_n of_o pain_n and_o of_o punishment_n which_o shall_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o for_o as_o meat_n which_o be_v wholesome_a of_o themselves_o be_v receive_v into_o a_o disease_a body_n there_o cause_v a_o disorder_n and_o a_o entire_a corruption_n and_o become_v the_o original_a of_o some_o disease_n so_o it_o be_v the_o same_o of_o these_o terrible_a and_o venerable_a mystery_n when_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o soul_n which_o be_v indispose_v and_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n consider_v that_o this_o august_n sacrament_n which_o give_v life_n unto_o some_o give_v death_n unto_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o unworthy_o and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v full_a of_o consolation_n unto_o holy_a soul_n it_o be_v also_o full_a of_o terror_n unto_o the_o wicked_a they_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o terrible_a and_o fearful_a sacrament_n because_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o same_o st._n chrysostom_n whilst_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v celebrate_v act_n hom._n 21._o in_o act_n a_o dreadful_a sacrament_n be_v represent_v god_n give_v himself_o for_o the_o world_n from_o thence_o come_v the_o exhortation_n address_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n to_o call_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n draw_v near_o with_o fear_n 4._o august_n l._n 3._o the_o doctr_n christ_n c._n 16._o &_o in_o ps_n 21._o hom._n 2._o id._n qu._n super_fw-la evang_fw-la l._n 2._o q._n 38._o p._n 152._o t._n 4._o and_o in_o fine_a shall_v not_o we_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o holy_a fear_n accompany_v with_o a_o very_a great_a respect_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o eat_v his_o passion_n in_o eat_v his_o supper_n as_o st._n austin_n speak_v and_o to_o lick_v as_o he_o say_v again_o his_o suffering_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o if_o this_o warning_n be_v give_v unto_o communicant_n they_o be_v tell_v also_o in_o invite_v they_o unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n whereupon_o st._n chrysostom_n make_v this_o reflection_n when_o the_o deacon_n cry_v hebr._fw-la hom._n 17._o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la hebr._fw-la holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o holy_a it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o say_v let_v not_o he_o draw_v near_o which_o be_v not_o holy_a he_o do_v not_o say_v only_o him_z which_o be_v free_a of_o sin_n but_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a for_o it_o be_v not_o bare_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n which_o render_v a_o man_n holy_a but_o it_o be_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o abundance_n of_o good_a work_n and_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o holy_a thing_n say_v he_o be_v propose_v to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o
it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o respect_n and_o veneration_n have_v reference_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n have_v which_o adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n as_o communicant_n adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o not_o in_o himself_o but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n whereof_o he_o grant_v they_o the_o favour_n to_o participate_v all_o the_o world_n do_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o any_o more_o visible_a unto_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n since_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n i_o think_v that_o it_o be_v so_o also_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o adoration_n speak_v of_o in_o a_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n chrysostom_n but_o can_v be_v his_o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a than_o he_o there_o be_v some_o also_o which_o attribute_n it_o unto_o john_n the_o second_o call_v the_o mute_n patriarch_n of_o the_o same_o church_n but_o about_o 200_o year_n after_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o yet_o neither_o be_v it_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v of_o this_o john_n to_o conclude_v the_o copy_n be_v very_o different_a for_o in_o that_o among_o the_o work_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o adore_v but_o once_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v carry_v and_o when_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o because_o then_o the_o choir_n say_v 9â—3_n tom._n 4._o p._n 9â—3_n come_v let_v we_o worship_n and_o kneel_v down_o before_o jesus_n christ_n except_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n bow_v the_o head_n in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o liturgy_n before_o and_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v once_o warn_v to_o bow_v the_o head_n to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n 7._o in_o liturg_n c._n 7._o cassander_n represent_v another_o unto_o we_o in_o his_o liturgy_n of_o the_o version_n of_o leo_n tuscus_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o adoration_n but_o be_v not_o so_o of_o two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v one_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n by_o james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n for_o in_o both_o these_o there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o adore_v it_o be_v true_a these_o sort_n of_o adoration_n be_v there_o practise_v before_o the_o consecration_n and_o after_o which_o plain_o show_v they_o be_v address_v unto_o god_n and_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v until_o after_o consecration_n the_o thing_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v there_o make_v when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o communion_n â—1_n tom._n 4._o obser_n clarysâ—st_a p._n 618.8_o 〈◊〉_d pat._n t._n 2._o gree-latiâ—_a p._n â—1_n lord_n jesus_n say_v the_o priest_n behold_v we_o from_o thy_o holy_a habitation_n and_o from_o the_o throne_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o come_v sanctify_v we_o thou_o who_o be_v in_o the_o heaven_n sit_v with_o thy_o father_n and_o be_v here_o present_a with_o we_o in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n thy_o pure_a and_o unspotted_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n and_o by_o we_o unto_o all_o the_o people_n this_o prayer_n as_o every_o body_n see_v have_v for_o its_o object_n jesus_n christ_n reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o present_a unto_o his_o faithful_a communicant_n by_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n and_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o grace_n beside_o that_o erasmus_n who_o translation_n come_v near_o the_o greek_z then_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o which_o we_o have_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v better_a like_v by_o some_o roman_a catholic_n doctor_n have_v translate_v these_o word_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v please_v by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n to_o give_v we_o thy_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o priest_n the_o deacon_n and_o the_o people_n do_v worship_n it_o be_v in_o say_v three_o time_n lord_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n o_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o i_o who_o be_o a_o sinner_n which_o word_n do_v show_v that_o this_o adoration_n do_v address_v itself_o unto_o god_n only_o who_o be_v therein_o express_o mention_v i_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v in_o take_v the_o holy_a bread_n when_o bow_v his_o head_n before_o the_o holy_a table_n he_o say_v i_o confess_v that_o thou_o be_v the_o christ_n 32._o ibid._n p_o 32._o the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o do_v come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o save_v sinner_n whereof_o i_o be_o chief_a etc._n etc._n after_o which_o he_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o enter_v into_o his_o soul_n fill_v with_o passion_n and_o into_o his_o body_n pollute_v with_o sin_n it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o this_o prayer_n have_v reference_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n which_o can_v enter_v into_o our_o soul_n whereas_o our_o saviour_n do_v therein_o enter_v and_o into_o our_o body_n also_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o they_o both_o of_o which_o sanctification_n depend_v their_o salvation_n and_o their_o life_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n adore_v when_o he_o come_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o say_v 8â—3_n ibid_fw-la p._n 8â—3_n i_o come_v unto_o the_o king_n immortal_a it_o can_v admit_v of_o no_o other_o interpretation_n for_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o only_o inquire_v what_o the_o ancient_n have_v say_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o master_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o unto_o all_o the_o passage_n which_o have_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v yet_o add_v two_o other_o unto_o which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o same_o explication_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v the_o first_o be_v take_v from_o a_o fragment_n of_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o anchorite_n who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n wherein_o be_v read_v these_o word_n you_o shall_v sing_v psalm_n which_o be_v suitable_a unto_o this_o mystery_n 986._o in_o auctar_n francis_n combef_n t._n 2._o p._n 986._o and_o according_a to_o the_o greek_a typical_a psalm_n and_o which_o do_v represent_v it_o or_o the_o hymn_n call_v trysagion_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o creed_n than_o you_o shall_v three_o time_n bow_v the_o knee_n and_o join_v the_o hand_n you_o shall_v with_o the_o mouth_n participate_v of_o the_o precious_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o these_o three_o genuflection_n have_v relation_n unto_o he_o to_o who_o the_o trysagion_n be_v sing_v that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o they_o beg_v grace_n to_o communicate_v worthy_o i_o place_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n the_o history_n of_o st._n theoctista_n who_o have_v live_v 35_o year_n in_o a_o wilderness_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o paros_n desire_v a_o huntsman_n who_o she_o meet_v by_o accident_n that_o he_o will_v the_o year_n follow_v bring_v she_o the_o sacrament_n 13._o apud_fw-la metaphra_v in_o vit_fw-fr s._n theoctist_n c._n 13._o which_o the_o huntsman_n have_v do_v the_o saint_n cast_v herself_o upon_o the_o ground_n receive_v the_o divine_a gift_n and_o wet_v the_o ground_n with_o her_o tear_n she_o say_v lord_z now_o let_v thy_o servant_n depart_v in_o peace_n because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v the_o saviour_n which_o thou_o have_v give_v we_o or_o as_o cardinal_z du_fw-fr perron_n have_v translate_v because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v thy_o healthiness_n after_o what_o way_n soever_o these_o word_n be_v take_v nothing_o else_o can_v lawful_o be_v gather_v but_o that_o this_o maid_n be_v transport_v with_o a_o holy_a joy_n in_o that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o give_v she_o the_o benefit_n of_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n of_o the_o enjoyment_n whereof_o she_o have_v be_v so_o long_o deprive_v she_o profound_o humble_v herself_o in_o his_o presence_n in_o render_v thanks_o for_o procure_v she_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n and_o so_o sweet_a and_o solid_a a_o consolation_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n baronius_n his_o often_o undervalue_v metaphrastus_fw-la who_o relate_v the_o life_n of_o this_o saint_n but_o beside_o this_o first_o consideration_n we_o must_v make_v a_o second_o which_o
81._o to_o intimate_v that_o she_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n and_o with_o veneration_n whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n jerom_n in_o his_o preface_n unto_o the_o easter_n epistle_n of_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v only_o of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n with_o veneration_n a_o veneration_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v common_a and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v unto_o chalice_n vail_n and_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v use_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o as_o he_o speak_v at_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n intimate_v that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v venerate_v with_o the_o same_o majesty_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o include_v in_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o veneration_n the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a vessel_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n unto_o which_o sacrament_n he_o yield_v no_o adoration_n but_o a_o common_a veneration_n the_o same_o as_o unto_o the_o line_n and_o unto_o the_o chalice_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n thus_o do_v these_o last_o argue_v and_o discourse_n after_o these_o two_o consideration_n we_o may_v with_o more_o ease_n examine_v the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o be_v to_o write_v the_o history_n i_o mean_v the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o according_a to_o the_o advertisement_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o heed_n must_v be_v take_v unto_o what_o jesus_n christ_n do_v do_v and_o that_o what_o he_o do_v in_o celebrate_v his_o first_o sacrament_n shall_v serve_v as_o a_o model_n and_o rule_n unto_o what_o christian_n shall_v do_v after_o he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o look_v back_o unto_o he_o to_o begin_v our_o examination_n and_o enquiry_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o be_v exact_o describe_v unto_o we_o i_o find_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o consecrate_v give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v unto_o they_o take_v eat_v and_o that_o he_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n command_v they_o to_o take_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v of_o it_o but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v unto_o they_o neither_o do_v we_o read_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n the_o evangelist_n which_o have_v so_o exact_o transmit_v unto_o we_o the_o history_n of_o this_o institution_n in_o so_o exact_o mark_v all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n adore_v of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o represent_v they_o unto_o we_o in_o a_o posture_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n for_o they_o be_v almost_o lie_v along_o upon_o their_o side_n on_o little_a bed_n round_o the_o table_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o that_o time_n moreover_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v his_o disciple_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v they_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n and_o if_o the_o disciple_n have_v indeed_o adore_v it_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a say_v some_o that_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v have_v know_v it_o by_o judas_n and_o know_v it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v urge_v it_o as_o a_o capital_a crime_n against_o jesus_n christ_n for_o as_o they_o search_v only_o some_o specious_a pretext_n to_o condemn_v he_o they_o will_v never_o have_v fail_v embrace_v this_o which_o be_v very_o plausible_a and_o will_v have_v accuse_v our_o saviour_n of_o have_v adore_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o among_o they_o worship_v of_o creature_n be_v hold_v for_o a_o unpardonable_a crime_n at_o least_o after_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n but_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n afford_v we_o say_v they_o a_o convince_a argument_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o divine_a apostle_n condemn_v the_o corinthian_n irreverence_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v they_o ashamed_a of_o it_o and_o to_o show_v they_o that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o occasion_n be_v quite_o contrary_a both_o unto_o the_o work_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o holy_a discipline_n such_o as_o the_o discipline_n among_o christian_n shall_v be_v yet_o nevertheless_o to_o return_v they_o unto_o their_o duty_n and_o to_o persuade_v and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o respect_n due_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o say_v a_o word_n unto_o they_o of_o its_o adoration_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o have_v be_v of_o very_o great_a moment_n and_o capable_a of_o produce_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o these_o disorderly_a christian_n other_o thought_n than_o those_o which_o they_o show_v at_o the_o time_n which_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n st._n luke_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o infant_n church_n do_v observe_v several_a time_n that_o believer_n assemble_v to_o break_v bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o never_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o christian_n which_o immediate_o follow_v the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v upon_o this_o subject_a other_o discovery_n than_o those_o which_o the_o scripture_n inform_v we_o of_o and_o that_o they_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o thing_n we_o know_v nothing_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n which_o flourish_v about_o fifty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v in_o his_o second_o apology_n exact_o and_o ample_o describe_v the_o whole_a action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o that_o be_v therein_o practise_v in_o his_o time_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v and_o also_o on_o their_o part_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n when_o sermon_n and_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o consecration_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o he_o by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n unto_o god_n the_o amen_o which_o be_v answer_v by_o believer_n the_o distribution_n and_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o charity_n and_o alms-deed_n make_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o which_o be_v as_o the_o crown_n and_o seal_v of_o all_o this_o holy_a action_n but_o in_o all_o this_o description_n we_o do_v see_v no_o mark_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n nor_o of_o any_o religious_a worship_n either_o command_v by_o the_o pastor_n or_o practise_v by_o the_o people_n towards_o the_o sacrament_n although_o that_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n have_v twice_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o this_o apology_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o our_o first_o part_n and_o this_o representation_n which_o st._n justin_n give_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o time_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n answer_v not_o ill_a unto_o what_o himself_o observe_v in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o place_n make_v the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o never_o speak_v of_o adore_v it_o and_o unto_o the_o silence_n of_o other_o author_n of_o he_o and_o the_o follow_a age_n because_o in_o all_o their_o write_n they_o be_v silent_a upon_o this_o matter_n although_o it_o be_v of_o the_o great_a moment_n in_o religion_n i_o speak_v of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la of_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n tertullian_n st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o origen_n who_o very_o far_o from_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n give_v not_o the_o least_o appearance_n to_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v practise_v neither_o in_o the_o passage_n where_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o in_o other_o where_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v indispensable_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n in_o his_o apologetic_n where_o he_o promise_v to_o discover_v 39_o cap._n 39_o and_o to_o demonstrate_v what_o do_v concern_v christian_a religion_n and_o where_o he_o make_v so_o excellent_a and_o rich_a a_o description_n of_o the_o agape_n and_o of_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o primitive_a christian_n he_o say_v only_o 13._o ep._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o that_o they_o do_v there_o eat_v as_o person_n which_o remember_v that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n all_o night_n and_o st._n cyprian_n treat_v of_o those_o which_o have_v fall_v
confess_v that_o they_o very_o ill_o instruct_v the_o people_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v unto_o their_o charge_n if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o subject_a to_o be_v adore_v because_o all_o these_o plain_a and_o formal_a expression_n serve_v only_o to_o estrange_v the_o mind_n from_o the_o idea_n of_o this_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n in_o make_v they_o conclude_v it_o be_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o regard_n of_o their_o nature_n but_o otherwise_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o what_o confirm_v they_o the_o more_o in_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o father_n never_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v their_o word_n figurative_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o when_o they_o call_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v many_o precaution_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n say_v that_o almost_o all_o do_v call_v the_o sacrament_n his_o body_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o simple_o and_o absolute_o but_o after_o some_o sort_n be_v so_o call_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o death_n and_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n what_o need_v all_o these_o limitation_n and_o illustration_n if_o their_o design_n have_v be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n for_o you_o will_v say_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v afraid_a that_o they_o shall_v take_v it_o for_o a_o object_n worthy_a of_o this_o worship_n and_o homage_n so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v by_o they_o to_o make_v they_o comprehend_v what_o sense_n they_o shall_v give_v unto_o their_o word_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o precaution_n absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o intention_n and_o thought_n of_o inspire_v unto_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o adoration_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o admit_v not_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n we_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o several_a thing_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o which_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o we_o in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o may_v draw_v inference_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o shall_v the_o easy_o discover_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o do_v examine_v for_o example_n the_o christian_n for_o several_a age_n make_v use_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o sacrament_n for_o a_o long_a time_n unto_o young_a child_n although_o very_o uncapable_a of_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o oblige_v communicants_a to_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n they_o permit_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o keep_v it_o as_o long_o as_o they_o please_v even_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o travel_n without_o ever_o find_v that_o they_o give_v it_o any_o particular_a worship_n whilst_o they_o keep_v it_o lock_v in_o their_o chest_n or_o closet_n they_o send_v it_o unto_o the_o absent_a and_o unto_o the_o sick_a without_o any_o ceremony_n not_o only_o by_o priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o even_o by_o lay-person_n by_o man_n woman_n and_o young_a boy_n bishop_n for_o above_o three_o century_n send_v it_o unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o love_n and_o communion_n without_o any_o noise_n or_o give_v it_o any_o homage_n or_o honour_n by_o the_o way_n and_o without_o the_o people_n assemble_v in_o the_o way_n by_o which_o it_o pass_v to_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o object_n of_o their_o service_n and_o adoration_n they_o also_o sometime_o communicate_v without_o any_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n after_o dinner_n or_o supper_n and_o so_o mingle_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o other_o food_n be_v not_o this_o to_o answer_v very_o ill_a unto_o the_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o one_o shall_v have_v for_o a_o divinity_n one_o adore_v to_o mingle_v it_o in_o the_o same_o stomach_n with_o ordinary_a food_n and_o to_o communicate_v stand_v as_o they_o do_v but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n see_v here_o other_o also_o observe_v by_o they_o and_o which_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o we_o in_o treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n in_o some_o place_n what_o be_v leave_v of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o fire_n in_o other_o place_n it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n which_o be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n the_o sacrament_n be_v employ_v to_o make_v plaster_n it_o be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a and_o sometime_o ink_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o then_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mix_a liquor_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o christian_n so_o zealous_a as_o they_o be_v shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v employ_v by_o they_o unto_o use_n so_o far_o distant_a from_o this_o adoration_n and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o god_n all_o these_o custom_n can_v they_o consist_v with_o a_o worship_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o with_o this_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o be_v due_a only_a unto_o the_o sole_a object_n of_o our_o devotion_n and_o of_o our_o religion_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n and_o the_o better_a to_o judge_v hereof_o let_v he_o compare_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n since_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o these_o kind_n of_o opposition_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n now_o in_o question_n practice_n so_o different_a upon_o the_o same_o subject_n not_o proceed_v but_o from_o divers_a principle_n nor_o such_o various_a effect_n but_o from_o as_o different_a cause_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v in_o silence_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o same_o church_n in_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o assembly_n all_o those_o that_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o communicate_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n which_o can_v not_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o those_o among_o believer_n which_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o all_o those_o which_o remain_v in_o the_o assembly_n do_v communicate_v both_o great_a and_o small_a as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n and_o nevertheless_o if_o beside_o the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o which_o they_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v institute_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n of_o adoration_n what_o do_v they_o mean_v in_o forbid_v those_o people_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o communicate_v the_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a humility_n a_o thing_n so_o much_o the_o more_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o prayer_n make_v unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o those_o make_v unto_o he_o at_o other_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v there_o make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o who_o name_n and_o for_o who_o merit_n we_o pray_v unto_o he_o by_o what_o principle_n and_o motive_n be_v they_o deprive_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o comfort_n which_o they_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o homage_n which_o they_o will_v have_v give_v unto_o god_n at_o that_o bless_a moment_n the_o sinner_n address_v himself_o unto_o the_o object_n of_o this_o worship_n and_o adoration_n i_o mean_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n will_v have_v pray_v unto_o it_o with_o a_o flood_n of_o tear_n and_o with_o sincere_a mark_n of_o his_o repentance_n and_o contrition_n to_o grant_v he_o pardon_v of_o his_o sin_n and_o to_o seal_v the_o absolution_n of_o they_o unto_o his_o soul_n the_o energumeny_n will_v have_v implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o his_o deliverance_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o catechumeny_n will_v have_v present_v unto_o he_o his_o prayer_n for_o the_o augmentation_n of_o his_o knowledge_n and_o to_o be_v ever_o long_o honour_v by_o be_v baptise_a into_o his_o church_n and_o then_o afterward_o to_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o believer_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o unworthiness_n will_v
consecrate_v id._n 42_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n which_o be_v also_o still_o observe_v among_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n id._n 49_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o vessel_n employ_v in_o this_o ceremony_n consider_v id._n 50_o the_o celebration_n and_o general_o all_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n a._n ch._n 6._o 55_o consecration_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o a._n ch._n 7._o 65_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o celebration_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n a._n ch._n 10._o 110_o the_o communion_n be_v receive_v stand_v id._n 116_o the_o greek_n and_o abyssins_n do_v communicate_v stand_v id._n 118_o the_o communion_n stand_v id._n ibid._n there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o west_n that_o do_v and_o do_v communicate_v so_o id._n ibid._n certain_a custom_n practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v id._n ibid._n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n practise_v in_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o above_o 1000_o year_n a._n ch._n 12._o 131_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n id._n 135_o the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_a establish_v at_o constans_n anno_fw-la 1415._o and_o confirm_v at_o trent_n anno_fw-la 1562._o id._n 143_o 144_o all_o christian_n except_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n idem_fw-la 146_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n burn_v in_o some_o church_n and_o eat_v by_o little_a child_n in_o other_o a._n ch._n 16._o 170_o preparation_n requisite_a for_o he_o that_o celebrate_v c._n ch._n 1._o 521_o the_o original_a use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o material_a cross_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o religion_n id._n 538_o preparation_n require_v of_o the_o receiver_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n c._n ch._n 2._o 542_o auricular_a confession_n before_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v for_o above_o eight_o hundred_o year_n c._n ch._n 3._o 549_o d._n what_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n a._n p._n 1_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n be_v common_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n a._n ch._n 2._o 7_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o touch_v the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o it_o censure_v the_o expression_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n yet_o it_o condemn_v not_o its_o doctrine_n id._n 375_o e._n bread_n and_o wine_n have_v ever_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 2_o wherefore_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o wherein_o the_o ancient_n place_v the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v unto_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n id._n 3_o the_o mix_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n and_o its_o mystical_a signification_n id._n 4_o other_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o bread_n id._n 5_o the_o dispute_n touch_v leven_v or_o unleven_v bread_n a._n ch._n 3._o 28_o whence_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v the_o form_n of_o it_o with_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o it_o and_o at_o what_o time_n a._n ch._n 4._o 30_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v a._n ch._n 11._o 121_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o have_v right_o to_o communicate_v and_o their_o word_n id._n 123_o woman_n sometime_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o italy_n and_o france_n id._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n never_o celebrate_v without_o communicant_o id._n 126_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o communicant_n a._n ch._n 13._o 150_o this_o custom_n ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n id._n 154_o communicant_a permit_v to_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o and_o along_o with_o they_o in_o voyages_n a._n ch._n 14._o 160_o the_o eucharist_n send_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a and_o by_o who_o a._n ch._n 15._o 164._o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 16._o 169_o the_o eucharist_n inter_v with_o the_o dead_a id._n ibid._n the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mingle_v with_o ink._n id._n 171_o 172_o the_o greek_n mix_v it_o with_o warm_a water_n at_o the_o instant_a of_o communicate_v id._n 172_o the_o eucharist_n call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o father_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v b._n ch._n 2._o 199_o the_o father_n affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n etc._n etc._n bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n thing_n inanimate_a idem_fw-la 200_o 201_o etc._n etc._n they_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n id._n 206_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a id._n 210_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o subject_a whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o morsel_n id._n 211_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n figure_n type_n antitype_n symbol_n image_n the_o similitude_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n of_o the_o truth_n absent_a b._n ch._n 3._o 213_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o bare_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n etc._n etc._n but_o a_o sacrament_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o this_o precious_a blood_n id._n 220_o when_o the_o father_n say_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o mince_v their_o word_n id._n 221_o when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v several_a modification_n unto_o their_o expression_n id._n 223_o alteration_n happen_v to_o the_o ancient_a expression_n by_o who_o and_o how_o b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o when_o the_o use_n of_o incense_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 523_o the_o proof_n and_o trial_n the_o communicant_a shall_v make_v of_o himself_o before_o receive_v c._n ch._n 3._o 542_o this_o proof_n comprehend_v all_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n id._n ibid._n f._n him_n which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v before_o that_o which_o be_v make_v b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 250_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o urban_n the_o four_o anno_fw-la 1264_o c._n ch._n 4._o 579_o this_o feast_n for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v at_o first_o but_o by_o the_o church_n of_o idem_n 580_o when_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v id._n ibid._n several_a desire_v that_o this_o feast_n may_v be_v abolish_v id._n 582_o g._n at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v to_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o sick_n a._n ch._n 15._o 165_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n be_v deceive_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la b._n ch._n 17._o 460_o h._n no_o body_n can_v dwell_v in_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o the_o state_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 14._o 425_o the_o dignity_n and_o creation_n of_o herribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n id._n ibid._n continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o etc._n etc._n history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n which_o be_v a_o age_n neither_o of_o light_n nor_o darkness_n but_o make_v up_o of_o both_o b._n ch._n 16._o 439_o history_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 450_o history_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 497_o i._n we_o shall_v hold_v by_o what_o be_v do_v by_o jesus_n christ_n at_o first_o a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n b._n ch._n 3._o 218_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o present_v only_o by_o his_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 4._o 233_o the_o ancient_n have_v only_o acknowledge_v two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n id._n 240_o the_o spiritual_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v common_a with_o he_o and_o the_o father_n id._n ibid._n jesus_n